Havelok the Dane: A Legend of Old Grimsby and Lincoln. 

By Charles W. Whistler

 PREFACE. 

If any excuse is needed for recasting the ancient legend of Grim thefisher and his foster-son Havelok the Dane, it may be found in thefascination of the story itself, which made it one of the most popularlegends in England from the time of the Norman conquest, at least, tothat of Elizabeth. From the eleventh to the thirteenth centuries itseems to have been almost classic; and during that period two fullmetrical versions---one in Norman-French and the other in English---were written, besides many other short versions and abridgments, whichstill exist. These are given exhaustively by Professor Skeat in hisedition of the English poem for the Early English Text Society, and itis needless to do more than refer to them here as the sources from whichthis story is gathered. 

These versions differ most materially from one another in names andincidents, while yet preserving the main outlines of the whole history. It is evident that there has been a far more ancient, orally-preservedtradition, which has been the original of the freely-treated poems andconcise prose statements of the legend which we have. And it seemspossible, from among the many variations, and from under the disguise ofthe mediaeval forms in which it has been hidden, to piece together whatthis original may have been, at least with some probability. 

We have one clue to the age of the legend of Havelok in the statement bythe eleventh-century Norman poet that his tale comes from a Britishsource, which at least gives a very early date for the happeningsrelated; while another version tells us that the king of "Lindesie" wasa Briton. Welsh names occur, accordingly, in several places; and it ismore than likely that the old legend preserved a record of actual eventsin the early days of the Anglo-Saxon settlement in England, when therewere yet marriages between conquerors and conquered, and the origins ofAngle and Jute and Saxon were not yet forgotten in the pedigrees of themany petty kings. 

One of the most curious proofs of the actual British origin of thelegend is in the statement that the death of Havelok's father occurredas the result of a British invasion of Denmark for King Arthur, by aforce under a leader with the distinctly Norse name of Hodulf. The claimfor conquest of the north by Arthur is very old, and is repeated byGeoffrey of Monmouth, and may well have originated in the remembrance ofsome successful raid on the Danish coasts by the Norse settlers in theGower district of Pembrokeshire, in company with a contingent of theirWelsh neighbours. 

This episode does not occur in the English version; but here an attackon Havelok on his return home to Denmark is made by men led by oneGriffin, and this otherwise unexplainable survival of a Welsh name seemsto connect the two accounts in some way that recalls the ancient legendat the back of both. 

I have therefore treated the Welsh element in the story as deserving amore prominent place, at least in subsidiary incidents, than it has inthe two old metrical versions. It has been possible to follow neither ofthese exactly, as in names and details they are widely apart; but to onewho knows both, the sequence of events will, I think, be clear enough. 

I have, for the same reason of the British origin of the legend, preferred the simple and apposite derivation of the name of "Curan, "taken by the hero during his servitude, from the Welsh Cwran, "awonder, " to the Norman explanation of the name as meaning a "scullion, "which seems to be rather a guess, based on the menial position of theprince, than a translation. 

For the long existence of a Welsh servile population in the lowlands ofLincolnshire there is evidence enough in the story of Guthlac ofCrowland, and the type may still be found there. There need be littleexcuse for claiming some remains of their old Christianity among them, and the "hermit" who reads the dream for the princess may well have beena half-forgotten Welsh priest. But the mediaeval poems haveChristianized the ancient legend, until it would seem to stand insomewhat the same relationship to what it was as the German "NiebelungenLied" does to the "Volsunga Saga. "

With regard to the dreams which recur so constantly, I have in the caseof the princess transferred the date of hers to the day previous to hermarriage, the change only involving a difference of a day, but seemingto he needed, as explanatory of her sudden submission to her guardian. And instead of crediting Havelok with the supernatural light bodily, ithas been transferred to the dream which seems to haunt those who have todo with him. 

As to the names of the various characters, they are in the old versionshardly twice alike. I have, therefore, taken those which seem to havebeen modernized from their originals, or preserved by simpletransliteration, and have set them back in what seems to have been theirfirst form. Gunther, William, and Bertram, for instance, seem to bemodernized from Gunnar, Withelm, and perhaps Berthun; while Sykar, Aunger, and Gryme are but alternative English spellings of the northernSigurd, Arngeir, and Grim. 

The device on Havelok's banner in chapter xxi. Is exactly copied fromthe ancient seal of the Corporation of Grimsby, [1]which is of the date of Edward the First. The existence of this isperhaps the best proof that the story of Grim and Havelok is more than aromance. Certainly the Norse "Heimskringla" record claims an oldernorthern origin for the town than that of the Danish invasion ofAlfred's time; and the historic freedom of its ships from toll in theport of Elsinore has always been held to date from the days of its founder. 

The strange and mysterious "blue stones" of Grimsby and Louth are yet inevidence, and those of the former town are connected by legend withGrim. Certainly they have some very ancient if long-forgottenassociations, and it is more than likely that they have been brought as"palladia" with the earliest northern settlers. A similar stone existsin the centre of the little East Anglian town of Harleston, with adefinite legend of settlement attached to it; and there may be others. The Coronation Stone of Westminster and the stone in Kingston-on-Thamesare well-known proofs of the ancient sanctity that surrounded suchobjects for original reasons that are now lost. 

The final battle at Tetford, with its details, are from the Norman poem. The later English account is rounded off with the disgrace and burningalive of the false guardian; but for many reasons the earlier seems tobe the more correct account. Certainly the mounds of some greatforgotten fight remain in the Tetford valley, and Havelok is said tohave come to "Carleflure, " which, being near Saltfleet, and on the roadto Tetford, may be Canton, where there is a strong camp of what isapparently Danish type. 

Those who can read with any comfort the crabbed Norman-French and EarlyEnglish poetic versions will see at once where I have added incidentsthat may bring the story into a connected whole, as nearly as possibleon the old Saga lines; and those readers to whom the old romance is newwill hardly wish that I should pull the story to pieces again, to nopurpose so far as they are concerned. And, at least, for a fairly freetreatment of the subject, I have the authority of those previous authorswhom I have mentioned. 

In the different versions, the founder of Grimsby is variously describedas a steward of the Danish king's castle, a merchant, a fisher, and inthe English poem---probably because it was felt that none other wouldhave undertaken the drowning of the prince---as a thrall. Anotherversion gives no account of the sack episode, but says that Grim findsboth queen and prince wandering on the shore. Grim the fisher iscertainly a historic character in his own town, and it has not been hardto combine the various callings of the worthy foster-father of Havelokand the troubles of both mother and son. A third local variant tellsthat Havelok was found at Grimsby by the fisher adrift in an open boat;and I have given that boat also a place in the story, in a different way. 

The names of the kings are too far lost to be set back in their place inhistory, but Professor Skeet gives the probable date of Havelok and Grimas at the end of the sixth century, with a possible identification ofthe former with the "governor of Lincoln" baptized by Paulinus. I have, therefore, assumed this period where required. But a legend of this kindis a romance of all time, and needs no confinement to date and place. Briton and Saxon, Norman and Englishman, and maybe Norseman and Dane, have loved the old story, and with its tale of right and love triumphantit still has its own power. 

Stockland, 1899

Chas. W. Whistler

 CHAPTER I. GRIM THE FISHER AND HIS SONS. 

This story is not about myself, though, because I tell of things that Ihave seen, my name must needs come into it now and then. The man whosedeeds I would not have forgotten is my foster-brother, Havelok, of whomI suppose every one in England has heard. Havelok the Dane men call himhere, and that is how he will always be known, as I think. 

He being so well known, it is likely that some will write down hisdoings, and, not knowing them save by hearsay, will write them wronglyand in different ways, whereof will come confusion, and at last nonewill be believed. Wherefore, as he will not set them down himself, it isbest that I do so. Not that I would have anyone think that thepenmanship is mine. Well may I handle oar, and fairly well axe andsword, as is fitting for a seaman, but the pen made of goose feather isbeyond my rough grip in its littleness, though I may make shift to use asail-needle, for it is stiff and straightforward in its ways, and noscrawling goeth therewith. 

Therefore my friend Wislac, the English priest, will be the penman, having skill thereto. I would have it known that I can well trust him towrite even as I speak, though he has full leave to set aside all hardwords and unseemly, such as a sailor is apt to use unawares; and wheremy Danish way of speaking goeth not altogether with the English, he mayalter the wording as he will, so long as the sense is always the same. Then, also, will he read over to me what he has written, and thereforeall may be sure that this is indeed my true story. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Now, as it is needful that one begins at the beginning, it happens thatthe first thing to be told is how I came to be Havelok's foster-brother, and that seems like beginning with myself after all. But all the storyhangs on this, and so there is no help for it. 

If it is asked when this beginning might be, I would say, for anEnglishman who knows not the names of Danish kings, that it was beforethe first days of the greatness of Ethelbert of Kent, the overlord ofall England, the Bretwalda, and therefore, as Father Wislac counts, about the year of grace 580. But King Ethelbert does not come into thestory, nor does the overlord of all Denmark; for the kings of whom Imust speak were under-kings, though none the less kingly for all that. One must ever be the mightiest of many; and, as in England, there wereat that time many kings in Denmark, some over wide lands and others overbut small realms, with that one who was strong enough to make the restpay tribute to him as overlord, and only keeping that place by the powerof the strong hand, not for any greater worth. 

Our king on the west coast of Denmark, where the story of Havelok theDane must needs begin, was Gunnar Kirkeban--so called because, being aheathen altogether, as were we all in Denmark at that time, he had beenthe bane of many churches in the western isles of Scotland, and in Walesand Ireland, and made a boast thereof. However, that cruelty of his washis own bane in the end, as will be seen. Otherwise he was a well-lovedking and a great warrior, tall, and stronger than any man in Denmark, aswas said. His wife, the queen, was a foreigner, but the fairest ofwomen. Her name was Eleyn, and from this it was thought that she camefrom the far south. Certainly Gunnar had brought her back fromGardariki, [2] whither he had gone on a trading journeyone year. Gunnar and she had two daughters and but one son, and that sonwas Havelok, at this time seven years old. 

Next to the king came our own lord, Jarl Sigurd, older than Gunnar, andhis best counsellor, though in the matter of sparing harmless andhelpless church folk his advice was never listened to. His hall was manymiles from the king's place, southward down the coast. 

Here, too, lived my father, Grim, with us in a good house which had beenhis father's before him. Well loved by Jarl Sigurd was Grim, who hadever been his faithful follower, and was the best seaman in all thetown. He was also the most skilful fisher on our coasts, being by birtha well-to-do freeman enough, and having boats of his own since he couldfirst sail one. At one time the jarl had made him steward of his house;but the sea drew him ever, and he waxed restless away from it. Therefore, after a time, he asked the jarl's leave to take to the seaagain, and so prospered in the fishery that at last he bought a largetrading buss from the Frisian coast, and took to the calling of themerchant. 

So for some years my father, stout warrior as he proved himself in manya fight at his lord's side, traded peacefully---that is, so long asmen would suffer him to do so; for it happened more than once that hisship was boarded by Vikings, who in the end went away, finding that theyhad made a mistake in thinking that they had found a prize in a harmlesstrader, for Grim was wont to man his ship with warriors, saying thatwhat was worth trading was worth keeping. I mind me how once he came toEngland with a second cargo, won on the high seas from a Viking'splunder, which the Viking brought alongside our ship, thinking to addour goods thereto. Things went the other way, and we left him only anempty ship, which maybe was more than he would have spared to us. Thatwas on my second voyage, when I was fifteen. 

Mostly my father traded to England, for there are few of the Saxon kinwho take ship for themselves, and the havens to which he went wereTetney and Saltfleet, on the Lindsey shore of Humber, where he soon hadfriends. 

So Grim prospered and waxed rich fast, and in the spring of the yearwherein the story begins was getting the ship ready for the first cruiseof the season, meaning to be afloat early; for then there was lesstrouble with the wild Norse Viking folk, for one cruise at least. Thenhappened that which set all things going otherwise than he had planned, and makes my story worth telling. 

We---that is my father Grim, Leva my mother, my two brothers andmyself, and our two little sisters, Gunhild and Solva---sat quietly inour great room, busy at one little thing or another, each in his way, before the bright fire that burned on the hearth in the middle of thefloor. There was no trouble at all for us to think of more than that thewind had held for several weeks in the southwest and northwest, and wewondered when it would shift to its wonted springtide easting, so thatwe could get the ship under way once more for the voyage she wasprepared for. Pleasant talk it was, and none could have thought that itwas to be the last of many such quiet evenings that had gone before. 

Yet it seemed that my father was uneasy, and we had been laughing at himfor his silence, until he said, looking into the fire, "I will tell youwhat is on my mind, and then maybe you will laugh at me the more forthinking aught of the matter. Were I in any but a peaceful land, Ishould say that a great battle had been fought not so far from us, andto the northward. "

Then my mother looked up at him, knowing that he had seen many fights, and was wise in the signs that men look for before them; but she askednothing, and so I said, "What makes you think this, father?"

He answered me with another question. 

"How many kites will you see overhead at any time, sons?"

I wondered at this, but it was easy to answer---to Raven, at least. 

"Always one, and sometimes another within sight of the first, " Raven said. 

"And if there is food, what then?"

"The first swoops down on it, and the next follows, and the one thatwatches the second follows that, and so on until there are many kitesgathered. "

"What if one comes late?"

"He swings overhead and screams, and goes back to his place; then nomore come. "

"Ay, " he said; "you will make a sailor yet, son Raven, for you watchthings. Now I will tell you what I saw today. There was the one kitesailing over my head as I was at the ship garth, and presently itscreamed so that I looked up. Then it left its wide circles over thetown, and flew northward, straight as an arrow. Then from the southwardcame another, following it, and after that another, and yet others, allgoing north. And far off I could see where others flew, and they toowent north. And presently flapped over me the ravens in the wake of thekites, and the great sea eagles came in screaming and went the same way, and so for all the time that I was at the ship, and until I came home. "

"There is a sacrifice to the Asir somewhere, " I said, "for the birds ofOdin and Thor have always their share. "

My father shook his head. 

"The birds cry to one another, as I think, and say when the feast is butenough for those that have gathered. They have cried now that there isroom for all at some great feasting. Once have I seen the like before, and that was when I was with the ship guard when the jarl fought hisgreat battle in the Orkneys; we knew that he had fought by the same token. "

But my mother said that I was surely right. There was no fear of battlehere, and indeed with Gunnar and Sigurd to guard the land we had hadpeace for many a long year on our own coasts, if other lands had had tofear them. My father laughed a little, saying that perhaps it was so, and then my mother took the two little ones and went with them into thesleeping room to put them to rest, while I and my two brothers went outto the cattle garth to see that all was well for the night. 

Then, when our eyes were used to the moonlight, which was not verybright, away to the northward we saw a red glow that was not that of thesunset or of the northern lights, dying down now and then, and thenagain flaring up as will a far-off fire; and even as we looked we heardthe croak of an unseen raven flying thitherward overhead. 

"Call father, " I said to Withelm, who was the youngest of us three. Theboy ran in, and presently my father came out and looked long at the glowin the sky. 

"Even as I thought, " he said. "The king's town is burning, and I must goto tell the jarl. Strange that we have had no message. Surely the king'smen must be hard pressed if this is a foe's work. "

So he went at once, leaving us full of wonder and excited, as boys willbe at anything that is new and has a touch of fear in it. But he hadhardly gone beyond the outbuildings when one came running and callinghim. The jarl had sent for him, for there was strange news from theking. Then he and this messenger hastened off together. 

In half an hour the war horns were blowing fiercely, and all the quiettown was awake, for my father's forebodings were true, and the foe wason us. In our house my mother was preparing the food that her husbandshould carry with him, and I was putting a last polish on the arms thatshould keep him, while the tramp of men who went to the gathering rangdown the street, one by one at first, and then in twos and threes. Mymother neither wept nor trembled, but worked with a set face that wouldnot show fear. 

Then came in my father, and I armed him, begging at the same time that Imight go also, for I could use /my/ weapons well enough; but he told methat some must needs bide at home as a guard, and that I was as muchwanted there as at the king's place, wherewith I had to be content. Itwas by no means unlikely that we also might be attacked, if it was truethat the king's men were outnumbered, as was said. 

Now when my father went to say farewell to us, nowhere could be found mybrother Withelm. 

"The boy has gone to watch the muster, " my father said. "I shall see himthere presently. "

Then, because he saw that my mother was troubled more than her wont, headded, "Have no fear for me. This will be no more than a raid ofNorsemen, and they will plunder and be away with the tide before we getto the place. "

So he laughed and went out, having done his best to cheer us all, and Iwent with him to where the men were gathered in their arms in the widespace in the midst of the houses. There I sought for little Withelm, butcould not find him among the women and children who looked on; andbefore we had been there more than a few minutes the jarl gave the word, and the march was begun. There were about fifteen miles to be coveredbetween our town and the king's. 

I watched them out of sight, and then went home, having learned that Iwas to be called out only in case of need. And as I drew near thehomestead I saw a light in the little ash grove that was behind thegarth. [3] In the midst of the trees, where this lightseemed to be, was our wooden image of Thor the Hammer Bearer, older thanany of us could tell; and in front of this was what we used as his altar---four roughly-squared stones set together. These stones wereblue-black in colour, and whence they came I do not know, unless it wastrue that my forefathers brought them here when first Odin led his folkto the northern lands. Always they had been the altar for my people, andmy father held that we should have no luck away from them. 

So it was strange to see a light in that place, where none wouldwillingly go after dark, and half was I feared to go and see what itmight mean. But then it came into my mind that the enemy might becreeping on the house through the grove, and that therefore I must needsfind out all about it. So I went softly to the nearest trees, and creptfrom one to another, ever getting closer to the light; and I will saythat I feared more that I might see some strange thing that was morethan mortal than that I should see the leading foeman stealing towardsme. But presently it was plain that the light did not move as if mencarried it, but it flickered as a little fire; and at last I saw that itburned on the altar stones, and that frightened me so that I almost fled. 

Maybe I should have done so, but that I heard a voice that I knew; andso, looking once more, I saw a figure standing before the fire, and knewit. It was little Withelm, and why a ten-year-old boy should be here Icould not think. But I called him softly, and he started somewhat, turning and trying to look through the darkness towards me, though hedid not seem afraid. There was a little fire of dry sticks burning onthe stones, and the gaunt old statue seemed to look more terrible thanever in its red blaze. One might have thought that the worn face writheditself as the light played over it. 

"It is I, Withelm, " I said softly, for the fear of the place was on me. "We have sought you everywhere, and father would have wished youfarewell. What are you doing here?"

I came forward then, for it was plain that the child feared nothing, sothat I was put to shame. And as I came I asked once more what he wasdoing in this place. 

"The jarl has surely forgotten the sacrifice to the Asir before thewarriors went to fight, and they will be angry, " he answered verycalmly. "It is right that one should remember, and I feared for father, and therefore---"

He pointed to the altar, and I saw that he had laid his own untastedsupper on the fire that he had lighted, and I had naught to say. Thething was over-strange to me, who thought nothing of these things. Itwas true that the host always sacrificed before sailing on the Vikingpath, but tonight had been urgent haste. 

"Thor will not listen to any but a warrior, " I said. "Come home, brother, for mother waits us. "

"If not Thor, who is maybe busy at the battle they talk of, then do Ithink that All Father will listen, " he said stoutly. "But this was allthat I had to make sacrifice withal, and it may not be enough. "

"The jarl will make amends when he comes back, " I said, wishing to gethome and away from this place, and yet unwilling to chide the child. "Now let us go, for mother will grow anxious. "

With that he put his hand in mine, and we both saluted Thor, as wasfitting, and then went homeward. It seemed to me that the glare in thenorth was fiercer now than when I had first seen it. 

Now, after my mother had put Withelm to bed, I told her how I had foundhim; and thereat she wept a little, as I could see in the firelight. 

After a long silence she said, "Strange things and good come into themind of a child, and one may learn what his fate shall be in the days tocome. I am sure from this that Withelm will be a priest. "

Now as one may buy the place of a godar, with the right to have a templeof the Asir for a district and the authority that goes therewith, if sobe that one falls vacant or is to be given up by the holder, this didnot seem unlikely, seeing how rich we were fast growing. And indeed mymother's saying came to pass hereafter, though not at all in the way ofwhich we both thought. 

There was no alarm that night. The old warriors watched round the townand along the northern tracks, but saw nothing, and in the morning theblack smoke hung over the place of the burning, drifting slowly seaward. The wind had changed, and they said that it would doubtless have takenthe foe away with it, as my father had hoped. So I went down to the shipwith Raven, and worked at the few things that were still left to be doneto her as she lay in her long shed on the slips, ready to take the waterat any tide. She was only waiting for cargo and stores to be put onboard her with the shift of wind that had come at last, and I thoughtthat my father would see to these things as soon as he came back. 

Now in the evening we had news from the Jarl, and strange enough it was. My father came back two days afterwards and told us all, and so I may aswell make a short story of it. The ways of Gunnar Kirkeban had been hisend, for a certain Viking chief, a Norseman, had wintered in Walesduring the past winter, and there he had heard from the Welsh of thewrongs that they had suffered at his hands. Also he had heard of thegreat booty of Welsh gold that Gunnar had taken thence in the lastsummer; and so, when these Welsh asked that he would bide with them andhelp fight the next Danes who came, he had offered to do more than that---he would lead them to Gunnar's place if they would find men to manthree ships that he had taken, and would be content to share the bootywith them. 

The Welsh king was of the line of Arthur, and one who yet hoped to winback the land of his fathers from the Saxons and English; and so helistened to this Hodulf, thinking to gain a powerful ally in him forattack on the eastern coast of England after this. So, favoured by thewind that had kept us from the sea, Hodulf, with twenty ships in all, had fallen on Gunnar unawares, and had had an easy victory, besettingthe town in such wise that only in the confusion while the wild Welshwere burning and plundering on every side had the messenger to the jarlbeen able to slip away. 

But when the jarl and our men reached the town there was naught to bedone but to make terms with Hodulf as best he might, that the wholecountry might not be overrun. For Gunnar had been slain in his own hall, with his two young daughters and with the queen also, as was supposed. Havelok the prince was in his hands, and for his sake therefore Sigurdhad been the more ready to come to terms. 

Then Hodulf sent messengers to the overlord of all Denmark, saying thathe would hold this kingdom as for him, and backed up that promise with agreat present from Gunnar's treasure, so that he was listened to. Therefore our jarl was helpless; and there being no other king strongenough to aid him if he rose, in the end he had to take Hodulf for lordaltogether, though it went sorely against the grain. 

I have heard it said by the Welsh folk that Hodulf held the kingdom fortheir lord; and it is likely that he humoured them by saying that hewould do so, which was a safe promise to make, as even King Arthurhimself could never have reached him to make him pay scatt. 

 CHAPTER II. KING HODULF'S SECRET. 

My father came home heavy and anxious enough, for he did not know howthings would go under this new king, though he had promised peace to allmen who would own him. We in our place saw nothing of him or his men forthe next few weeks, but he was well spoken of by those who had aught todo with him elsewhere. So my father went on trying to gather a cargo forEngland; but it was a slow business, as the burnt and plundered folk ofthe great town had naught for us, and others sold to them. But he wouldnever be idle, and every day when weather served we went fishing, for heloved his old calling well, as a man will love that which he can dobest. Our two boats and their gear were always in the best of order, andour kinsman, Arngeir, used and tended them when we were away in the shipin summertime. 

Now, one evening, as we came up from the shore after beaching the boaton the hard below the town, and half a mile from the nearest houses, andbeing, as one may suppose, not altogether in holiday trim, so that Grimand his boys with their loads of fish and nets looked as though afisher's hovel were all the home that they might own, we saw a horseman, followed at a little distance by two more, riding towards us. The duskwas gathering, and at first we thought that this was Jarl Sigurd, whowould ask us maybe to send fish to his hall, and so we set our loadsdown and waited for him. 

But it was not our lord, and I had never seen this man before. From hisarms, which were of a new pattern to me, he might be one of the host ofHodulf, as I thought. 

"Ho, fisher!" he cried, when he was yet some way from us; "leave yourlads, and come hither. I have a word for you. "

He reined up and waited, and now I was sure that he was a Norseman, forhis speech was rougher than ours. He was a tall, handsome man enough;but I liked neither his voice nor face, nor did I care to hear Grim, myfather, summoned in such wise, not remembering that just now a strangercould not tell that he was aught but a fisher thrall of the jarl's. 

But my father did as he was asked, setting down the nets that he wascarrying, and only taking with him the long boathook on which he hadslung them as he went forward. I suppose he remembered the old saying, that a man should not stir a step on land without his weapons, as onenever knows when there may be need of them; and so, having no other, hetook this. 

I heard the first questions that the man asked, for he spoke loudly. 

"Whose man are you?"

"Sigurd's, " answered my father shortly. 

"Whose are the boats?"

"Mine, seeing that I built them. "

"Why, then, there is somewhat that you can do for me, " the horsemansaid. "Is your time your own, however?"

"If the jarl needs me not. "

"Tonight, then?"

"I have naught to do after I have carried the nets home. "

"That is well, " said the stranger; and after that he dropped his voiceso that I heard no more, but he and my father talked long together. 

We waited, and at last the talk ended, and my father came hack to us, while the stranger rode away northward along the sands. Then I asked whothe man was, and what he wanted. 

"He is some chief of these Norsemen, and one who asks more questions ofa thrall, as he thinks me, than he would dare ask Sigurd the jarl, orGrim the merchant either, for that matter. "

Seeing that my father did not wish to say more at this time, we askednothing else, but went homeward in silence. It seemed as if he was illat ease, and he went more quickly than was his wont, so that presentlyRaven and little Withelm lagged behind us with their burdens, for ourcatch had been a good one. 

Then he stopped outside the garth when we reached home, and told me notto go in yet. And when the others came up he said to them, "Do you twotake in the things and the fish, and tell mother that Radbard and I haveto go down to the ship. There is cargo to be seen to, and it is likelythat we shall he late, so bid her not wait up for us. "

Then he told me to come, and we left the two boys at once and turnedaway towards the haven. There was nothing strange in this, for cargooften came at odd times, and we were wont to work late in stowing it. Idid wonder that we had not stayed to snatch a bit of supper, but itcrossed my mind that the Norseman had told my father of some goods thathad maybe been waiting for the whole day while we were at sea. And thenthat did not seem likely, for he had taken us for thralls. So I waspuzzled, but held my peace until it should seem good to my father totell me what we were about. 

When we reached a place where there was no house very near and no manabout, he said to me at last, "What is on hand I do not rightly know, but yon man was Hodulf, the new king, as I suppose we must call him. Hewould not tell me his name, but I saw him when he and the jarl madeterms the other day. Now he has bidden me meet him on the road a milefrom the town as soon as it is dark, and alone. He has somewhat secretfor me to do. "

"It is a risk to go alone and unarmed, " I answered; "let me go home andget your weapons, for the errand does not seem honest. "

"That is what I think also, " said my father, "and that is why I am goingto meet him. It is a bad sign when a king has a secret to share with athrall, and I have a mind to find out what it is. There may be some plotagainst our jarl. "

He was silent for a few minutes, as if thinking, and then he went on. 

"I cannot take arms, or he would suspect me, and would tell me nothing;but if there is any plotting to be done whereof I must tell the jarl, itwill be as well that you should hear it. "

Then he said that he thought it possible for me to creep very close tothe place where he was to meet Hodulf, so that I could hear all or mostof what went on, and that I might as well be armed in case of foul play, for he did not suppose that the Norseman would think twice about cuttingdown a thrall who did not please him. 

It was almost dark by this time, and therefore he must be going. I wasnot to go home for arms, but to borrow from Arngeir as we passed hishouse. And this I did, saying that I had an errand beyond the town andfeared prowling men of the Norse host. Which danger being a veryreasonable one, Arngeir offered to go with me; and I had some difficultyin preventing him from doing so, for he was like an elder brother to allof us. However, I said that I had no great distance to go, and feignedto be ashamed of myself for my fears; and he laughed at me, and let mego my way with sword and spear and seax[4] also, whichlast my father would take under his fisher's jerkin. 

I caught up my father quickly, and we went along the sands northwardsuntil we came to the place where we must separate. The road was but aquarter of a mile inland from this spot, for it ran near the shore, andit was not much more than that to the place where Hodulf would be waiting. 

"Creep as near as you can, " my father said; "but come to help only if Icall. I do not think that I am likely to do so. "

Then we went our ways, he making straight for the road, and I turning tomy left a little. It was dark, for there was no moon now, but save thatI was soundly scratched by the brambles of the fringe of brushwood thatgrew all along the low hills of the coast, there was nothing to preventmy going on quickly, for I knew the ground well enough, by reason ofyearly bird nesting. When I reached the roadway the meeting place wasyet to my left, and I could hear my father's footsteps coming steadilyin the distance. So I skirted the road for a little way, and then cameto an open bit of heath and rising land, beyond which I thought I shouldfind Hodulf. Up this I ran quickly, dropping into the heather at thetop; and sure enough, in a hollow just off the road I could dimly makeout the figure of a mounted man waiting. 

Then my father came along the road past me, and I crawled among the tallheather clumps until I was not more than twenty paces from the hollow, which was a little below me. 

Hodulf's horse winded me, as I think, and threw up its head snorting, and I heard its bit rattle. But my father was close at hand, and thatwas lucky. 

"Ho, fisher, is that you?" he called softly. 

"I am here, " was the answer, and at once my father came into the hollowfrom the road. 

"Are any folk about?" Hodulf said. 

"I have met none. Now, what is all this business?" answered my father. 

"Business that will make a free man of you for the rest of your days, and rich, moreover, master thrall, " said Hodulf. "That is, if you do asI bid you. "

"A thrall can do naught else than what he is bidden. "

"Nay, but he can do that in a way that will earn great reward, now andthen; and your reward for obedience and silence thereafter in thismatter shall be aught that you like to ask. "

"This sounds as if I were to peril my life, " my father said. "I knownaught else that can be worth so much as that might be. "

"There is no peril, " said Hodulf scornfully; "your skin shall not be somuch as scratched---ay, and if this is well done it will know amaster's dog whip no more. "

I heard my father chuckle with a thrall's cunning laugh at this, andthen he said eagerly, "Well, master, what is it?"

"I will tell you. But first will you swear as on the holy ring that ofwhat you shall do for me no man shall know hereafter?"

"What I do at your bidding none shall know, and that I swear, " answeredmy father slowly, as if trying to repeat the king's words. 

"See here, then, " said Hodulf, and I heard his armour clatter as hedismounted. 

Then the footsteps of both men shuffled together for a little while, andonce I thought I heard a strange sound as of a muffled cry, at whichHodulf muttered under his breath. I could see that they took somethinglarge from the saddle bow, and set it on the ground, and then they spokeagain. 

"Have you a heavy anchor?" asked the king. 

"A great one. "

"Well, then, tie it to this sack and sink it tonight where tide willnever shift it. Then you may come to me and claim what reward you will. "

"Freedom, and gold enough to buy a new boat---two new boats!" said myfather eagerly. 

Hodulf laughed at that, and got on his horse again. I saw his tall formlift itself against the dim sky as he did so. 

"What is in the sack?" asked my father. 

"That is not your concern, " Hodulf answered sharply. "If you know not, then you can tell no man, even in your sleep. Put off at once and sink it. "

"It is in my mind, " said my father, "that I had better not look in thesack. Where shall I find you, lord, when the thing is in the sea? For asyet I have not heard your name. "

I think that Hodulf had forgotten that he would have to answer thisquestion, or else he thought that everyone knew him, for he did notreply all at once. 

"You may ask the king for your reward, " he said, after a little thought, "for this is his business. Now you know that it will be best for you tobe secret and sure. Not much worth will your chance of escape fromtorture be if this becomes known. But you know also that the reward iscertain. "

"The king!" cried my father, with a sort of gasp of surprise. 

I could almost think that I saw him staring with mouth agape as would asilly thrall; for so well had he taken the thrall's part that had I notknown who was speaking all the time, I had certainly had no doubt thatone was there. 

"Come to Hodulf, the king, and pray for freedom and your gold as a boonof his goodness, saying naught else, or making what tale you will of ahard master, or justice, so that you speak naught of what you have done, and that---and maybe more---shall be granted. "

"You yourself will speak for me?"

"I am the king---and think not that the darkness will prevent myknowing your face again, " Hodulf replied. 

There was a threat in the words, and with them he turned his horse androde away quickly northwards. I heard the hoofs of his men's horsesrattle on the road as they joined him, before he had gone far. 

When the sounds died away altogether, and there was no fear of hiscoming back suddenly on us, my father whistled and I joined him. Healmost started to find how near I was. 

"You have heard all, then?" he said. 

"Every word, " I answered, "and I like it not. Where is this sack hespoke of?"

It lay at his feet. A large sack it was, and full of somewhat heavy andwarm that seemed to move a little when I put my hand on it. Still lessdid I like the business as I felt that. 

"More also!" quoth my father, as if thinking of the king's last words. "If that does not mean a halter for my neck, I am mistaken. What have wehere, son, do you think?"

"Somewhat that should not be here, certainly, " I answered. "There wouldnot be so much talk about drowning a dog, as one might think this to be. "

"Unless it were his wife's, " answered my father, with a laugh. 

Then he stooped, and I helped him to get the sack on his shoulders. Itwas heavy, but not very---not so heavy as a young calf in a sack wouldbe; and he carried it easily, taking my spear to help him. 

"The thrall is even going to take this to the house of Grim themerchant, whom the king will not know again, though he may see in thedark, " said he; "then we shall know how we stand. "

We met no one on our way back, for the town had gone to sleep, until thewatchman passed the time of night with us, thinking no doubt that we hadfish or goods in the burden. And when we came home a sleepy thrallopened to us, for all were at rest save him. And he too went his way tothe shed where his place was when he had stirred the fire to a blaze andlit a torch that we might see to eat the supper that was left for us. 

Then we were alone, and while I set Arngeir's weapons in a corner, myfather put down the sack, and stood looking at it. It seemed to sway alittle, and to toss as it settled down. And now that there was light itwas plain that the shape of what was inside it was strangely like thatof a child, doubled up with knees to chin, as it showed through the sacking. 

"Hodulf or no Hodulf, " said my father, "I am going to see more of this. "

With that he took a knife from the table and cut the cord that fastenedthe mouth, turning back the sack quickly. 

And lo! gagged and bound hand and foot in such wise that he could notmove, in the sack was a wondrously handsome boy of about the size ofWithelm; and for all his terrible journey across the king's saddle, andin spite of our rough handling, his eyes were bright and fearless as helooked up at us. 

"Radbard, " said my father, "what if Hodulf had met with a thrall who haddone his bidding in truth?"

I would not think thereof, for surely by this time there had been nolight in the eyes that seemed to me to be grateful to us. 

Now my father knelt down by the boy's side, and began to take thelashings from him, telling him at the same time to be silent when thegag was gone. 

And hard work enough the poor child had to keep himself from screamingwhen his limbs were loosed, so cramped was he, for he had been boundalmost into a ball. And even as we rubbed and chafed the cold hands andfeet he swooned with the pain of the blood running freely once more. 

"This is a business for mother, " said my father, on that; "get yoursupper, and take it to bed with you, and say naught to the boys in themorning. This is a thing that may not be talked of. "

Now I should have liked to stay, but my father meant what he said, and Icould be of no more use; so I took my food, and went up to the loftwhere we three slept, and knew no more of what trouble that night mighthave for others. 

 CHAPTER III. HAVELOK, SON OF GUNNAR. 

Now after I had gone, Grim, my father, tried to bring the child round, but he could not do so; and therefore, leaving him near the fire, hewent softly to call Leva, my mother, to help him; and all the while hewas wondering who the child might be, though indeed a fear that he knewonly too well was growing in his heart, for there would surely he onlyone whom Hodulf could wish out of his way. 

As he opened the door that led to the sleeping room beyond the highseat, the light shone on Leva, and showed her sitting up in bed withwide eyes that seemed to gaze on somewhat that was terrible, and atfirst he thought her awake. But she yet slept, and so he called hergently, and she started and woke. 

"Husband, is that you?" she said. "I had a strange dream even now whichsurely portends somewhat. "

Now, as all men know, our folk in the north are most careful in thematter of attending to dreams, specially those that come in troubledtimes, holding that often warning or good counsel comes from them. Icannot say that I have ever had any profit in that way myself, being nodreamer at all; but it is certain that others have, as may be seenhereafter. Wherefore my father asked Leva what this dream might be. 

"In my dream, " she answered, "it seemed that you came into the housebearing a sack, which you gave into my charge, saying that therein laywealth and good fortune for us. And I would not believe this, for yousaid presently that to gain this the sack and all that was therein wasto be thrown into the sea, which seemed foolishness. Whereon I cast itinto a corner in anger, and thereout came pitiful cries and wailings. Then said I that it were ill to drown aught that had a voice as of achild, and so you bade me leave it. Then I seemed to sleep here; butpresently in my dream I rose and looked on the sack again, and lo! roundabout it shone a great light, so that all the place was bright, and Iwas afraid. Then you came and opened the sack, and therein was awondrous child, from whose mouth came a flame, as it were the shaft of asunbeam, that stretched over all Denmark, and across the sea to England, whereby I knew that this child was one who should hereafter be king ofboth these lands. And on this I stared even as you woke me. "

Now Grim was silent, for this was passing strange, and moreover itfitted with his thought of who this child might be, since Hodulf. Wouldmake away with him thus secretly. 

"What make you of the dream?" asked Leva, seeing that he pondered on it. 

"It is in my mind that your dream will come true altogether, for alreadyit has begun to do so, " he answered. "Rise and come into the hall, and Iwill show you somewhat. "

On that Leva made haste and dressed and came out, and there, lying as ifin sleep before the fire, was the wondrous child of her dream, and thesack was under his head as he lay; and she was wont to say to those fewwho knew the story, that the kingliness of that child was plain to beseen, as had been the flame of which she had dreamed, so that all mightknow it, though the clothes that he wore were such as a churl might beashamed of. 

Then she cried out a little, but not loudly, and knelt by the child tosee him the better; and whether he had come to himself before and haddropped asleep for very weariness, or out of his swoon had passed intosleep, I cannot say, but at her touch he stirred a little. 

"What child is this? and how came he here?" she asked, wondering. 

"Already your dream has told you truly how he came, " Grim answered, "butwho he is I do not rightly know yet. Take him up and bathe him, wife;and if he is the one I think him, there will be a mark whereby we mayknow him. "

"How should he be marked? And why look you to find any sign thus?"

But Grim had turned down the rough shirt and bared the child's neck andright shoulder, whereon were bruises that made Leva well-nigh weep asshe saw them, for it was plain that he had been evilly treated for manydays before this. But there on the white skin was the mark of the king'sline---the red four-armed cross with bent ends which Gunnar and allhis forebears had borne. 

Seeing that, Leva looked up wondering in her husband's face, and heanswered the question that he saw written in her eyes. 

"He is as I thought---he is Havelok, the son of Gunnar, our king. Hodulf gave him to me that I might drown him. "

Then he told her all that had happened, and how from the first time thathe had lifted the sack and felt what was within it he had feared thatthis was what was being done. Hodulf would have no rival growing upbeside him, and as he dared not slay him openly, he would have itthought that he had been stolen away by his father's friends, and thenfolk would maybe wait quietly in hopes that he would come again whentime went on. 

Now Leva bathed Havelok in the great tub, and with the warmth andcomfort of the hot water he waked and was well content, so thatstraightway, when he was dressed in Withelm's holiday clothes, whichfitted him, though he was but seven years old at this time, and Withelmwas a well-grown boy enough for his ten winters, he asked for food, andthey gave him what was yet on the board; and we lived well in Denmark. 

"There is no doubt that he hath a kingly hunger, " quoth Grim as hewatched him. 

"Friend, " said Havelok, hearing this, though it was not meant for hisears, "it is likely, seeing that this is the third day since I have hadfood given me. And I thank you, good people, though I would have youknow that it is the custom to serve the king's son kneeling. "

"How should we know that you are the king's son indeed?" asked Grim. 

"I am Havelok, son of Gunnar, " the boy said gravely. "Yon traitor, Hodulf, has slain my father, and my two sisters, and driven out mymother, whither I cannot tell, and now he would drown me. "

Then the boy could hardly keep a brave front any longer, and he added, "Yet I do not think that you will do to me as I heard him bid you. "

Then came over Grim a great pity and sorrow that it should seem needfulthus to sue to him, and there grew a lump in his throat, so that for awhile he might not answer, and the boy thought him in doubt, so that inhis eyes there was a great fear. But Leva wept outright, and threwherself on her knees beside him, putting her arms round him as he sat, speaking words of comfort. 

Then Grim knelt also, and said, "Thralls of yours are we, Havelok, sonof Gunnar, and for you shall our lives be given before Hodulf shall harmyou. Nor shall he know that you live until the day comes when you can goto him sword in hand and helm on head, with half the men of this realmat your back, and speak to him of what he did and what he planned, andthe vengeance that shall be therefor. "

So Grim took on himself to be Havelok's foster-father, and, as he ended, the boy said with glowing eyes, "I would that I were grown up. How longshall this be before it comes to pass?"

And then of a sudden he said, as a tired child will, "Friends, I amsorely weary. Let me sleep. "

So Leva took him in her arms and laid him in their own bed; and at oncehe slept, so that she left him and came back to Grim by the fireside, for there was much to be said. 

First of all it was clear that Havelok must be hidden, and it was not tobe supposed that Hodulf would be satisfied until he had seen the thrallto whom he had trusted such a secret come back for his reward. If hecame not he would be sought; and then he would find out to whom he hadspoken, and there would be trouble enough. 

But it seemed easy to hide Havelok on board the ship, and sail with himto England as soon as possible. A few days might well pass before athrall could get to Hodulf, so that he would suspect nothing just atfirst. There were merchants in England who would care for the boy well, and the two boats might be sunk, so that the king should not ask whosethey were. So when Grim came home again the fisher would be thought ofas drowned on his errand, and Hodulf would be content. 

But then, after a little talk of this, it was plain that all the towncould not be told to say that the fisher was drowned on such a night, and Hodulf would leave naught undone to find the truth of the matter. Sothe puzzle became greater, and the one thing that was clear was thatGrim was in sore danger, and Havelok also. 

Then suddenly outside the dogs barked, and a voice which they obeyedquieted them. Grim sprang for his axe, which hung on the wall, and wentto the door, whereon someone was knocking gently. 

"Open, uncle; it is I, Arngeir. "

"What does the boy want at this time?" said Grim, taking down the greatbar that kept the door, axe in hand, for one must be cautious in suchtimes as these. 

Arngeir came in---a tall young man of twenty, handsome, and like Grimin ways, for he was his brother's son. 

"Lucky am I in finding you astir, " he said. "I thought I should have hadto wake you all. Are you just home from sea, or just going out?"

"Not long home, " answered Leva; "but what has brought you?"

"I have a guest for you, if I may bring one here at this hour. "

"A friend of yours never comes at the wrong time, " Grim said. "Why notbring him in?"

"If it were a friend of mine and a man he would do well enough at myhouse for the night, " said Arngeir, smiling; "but the one for whom Ihave come is a lady, and, I think, one in sore trouble. "

"Who is she?" asked my mother, wondering much. 

"From the king's town, certainly, " answered Arngeir, "but I do not knowher name. Truth to tell, I forgot to ask it, for she is sorely spent;and so I made haste to come to you. "

Then Leva would know how a lady came at this time to Arngeir's house, for he was alone, save for his four men, being an orphan without otherkin beside us, and his house was close to our shipyard and the sea. 

"She came not to me, but I found her, " he replied. "My horse is sick, and I must get up an hour ago and see to it for the second time tonight. Then as I came from the stable I saw someone go towards the shipyard, and, as I thought, into the open warehouse. It was dark, and I could nottell then if this was man or woman; but I knew that no one had businessthere, and there are a few things that a thief might pick up. So I tookan axe and one of the dogs, and went to see what was on hand, but atfirst there was naught to be found of anyone. If it had not been for thedog, I think that I should have gone away, but he went into the cornerwhere the bales of wool are set, and there he whined strangely, and whenI looked, there was this lady on the bales, and she was weeping and soreafraid. So I asked her what was amiss, and it was not easy to get ananswer at first. But at last she told me that she had escaped from theburning of the king's town, and would fain be taken across the sea intosome place of peace. So I cheered her by saying that you would surelyhelp her; and then I took her to my house and came to you. Worn and rentare her garments, but one may see that they have been rich, and I deemher some great lady. "

"Go and bring her here, husband, " said my mother, on hearing that. 

But he was already going, and at once he and Arngeir went out and downthe street. There were many other ladies and their children who hadtaken refuge here with the townsfolk after the burning, and the comingof this one was but another count in the long tale of trouble that beganon the Welsh shore with the ways of Gunnar, the church's bane. 

My father was long gone, and the day was breaking when he came back. Mymother slept in the great chair before the fire, for waiting had weariedher, but she woke as she heard Grim's footstep, and unbarred the door tohim, ready to welcome the guest that she looked for. But he was alone, and on his face was the mark of some new trouble, and that a great one. 

He came in and barred the door after him, and then sat down wearily andate for the first time since we had had our meal at sea; and while hedid so Leva asked him nothing, wondering what was wrong, but knowingthat she would hear in good time. And when he had eaten well he spoke. 

"The lady is Eleyn the queen. She has been wandering for these many daysfrom place to place, sometimes in the woods, and sometimes in hiding inthe cottages of the poor folk, always with a fear of staying in oneplace, lest Hodulf should find her, for it is known that he is seekingher. Then at last one told her of my ship, and she is here to seek me. "

Now one may know what the wonder and pity of my mother was, and shewould fain have gone to her. But Grim had left her at Arngeir's house, for folk were stirring in the town, and there were many who would knowthe queen if they saw her. 

"It will soon be known that Arngeir has a guest, " my mother said, "whereas none would have wondered had she been here. "

"By this time tomorrow it will not matter if Hodulf knows, " answeredGrim, "for she will be safe. "

"Where will you hide her then and what of Havelok?"

"For those two there is no safety but across the sea, and they are themost precious cargo that I shall ever have carried. Already Arngeir andthe men are at work on the ship, getting the rollers under her keel, that she may take the water with the next tide. I shall sail with thetide that comes with the darkness again, saying that I shall find cargoelsewhere in other ports, as I have done once before. "

"I had not looked to say farewell to you quite so soon, " my mother said;"but this is right. Now I will have all things ready, that the queenshall be in what comfort she may on the voyage. But it will be well thatnone shall know, even of your seamen, who the passengers are, else willword go to Hodulf in some way hereafter that Havelok has escaped. "

"I have thought of that, " answered Grim. "It will be best that none, noteven Radbard, shall know who this is whom we have in the house. A chanceword goes far sometimes. "

"The boy will tell his name. "

"There are many who are named after him, and that is no matter. Do youspeak to him, for it is plain that he has sense enough, and bid him saynaught but that he and his mother have escaped from the town, and, ifyou will, that he escaped in the sack. I will speak to Radbard, andthere will be no trouble. Only Arngeir must know the truth, and that notuntil we are on the high seas perhaps. "

So there seemed to be no more fear, and in an hour the house was astir, and there was work enough for all in preparing for the voyage. As forme, I went down to the ship with my father, and worked there. 

Now, I will say that not for many a long year did I know who thisfoster-brother of mine was. It was enough for me to be told that he wasthe son of some great man or other with whom Hodulf had a private feud. Nor did I ever speak of that night's work to any, for my father bade menot to do so. Presently I knew, of course, that the lady was Havelok'smother; but that told me nothing, for I never heard her name. 

We worked at the ship for three hours or so, stowing the bales of wooland the other little cargo we had; and then my father sent me to thefishing-boats for a pair of oars belonging to the ship's boat that werethere, and, as it fell out, it was a good thing that I and not one ofthe men went. When I came to the place where they were drawn up on thebeach, as we had left them last night, there was a stranger talking tosome of the fisher folk, who were working at their nets not far off; andthough another might have paid no heed to this, I, with the remembranceof last night fresh in my mind, wondered if he was by any chance thereon an errand from Hodulf. I thought that, were I he, I should surelysend someone to know, at least, if the fisher went out last night afterI had spoken with him. So I loitered about until the man went away, which he did slowly, passing close to me, and looking at the boatscarefully, as if he would remember them. Then I went and asked the mento whom he had been speaking what he wanted. They said that theywondered that he had not spoken to me, for he had been asking about myfather and of his ship, and if he took any passenger with him thisvoyage. It would seem that he wanted to sail with us, from all he said. 

Certainly he had begun by asking whose boats these were, and wonderedthat a merchant should go fishing at all, when there was no need for himto do so. Also he had asked if Grim had been out last night, and theyhad of course told him that he had not, for neither boat had beenshifted from the berth she had been given when we came in at dusk. 

"Ah, " he had said, "well did I wot that your merchant would do no nightwork, " and so made a jest of the matter, saying that in his country itwere below the state of a merchant to have aught to do with a thrall'swork. He was certainly a Norseman, and they thought that I should findhim with my father. Now I thought otherwise, and also I saw that all wasknown. This man was a spy of Hodulf's, and would go straight back to hismaster. My father must hear of this at once; and I hurried back to theship, and took him aside and told him. And as I did so his face grewgrey under the tan that sea and wind had given it, and I knew notaltogether why. 

"Tell Arngeir to come to me, " he said; "I am going to the jarl. Tell noone, but go home and say to mother that I shall be with her in an hour. Then come back and work here. "

Then he and Arngeir went to Sigurd, and told him all from the beginning. And when the jarl heard, he was glad for the safety of the queen and ofHavelok, but he said that there was no doubt that Denmark was no placefor Grim any longer. 

"That is my thought also, " said my father; "but now am I Havelok'sfoster-father, and for him I can make a home across the sea, where Iwill train him up for the time that shall surely come, when he shallreturn and take his father's kingdom. "

"That is well, " the jarl said, "but you have little time. What Hodulfwill do one cannot say, but he may come here with his men behind him toforce me to give you up, and the town will be searched for Havelok, andboth he and the queen will be lost. "

"If that is so, " my father answered, "we have time enough. Two hours forthe spy to reach his master; one hour for Hodulf to hear him, and tobethink himself; an hour for gathering his men; and four hours, at theleast, in which to get here. Eight hours, at the least, have we, and thetide serves in six. I had thought of waiting till dark, but that is ofno use now. We may as well go, for there are true men here, who willwait to welcome him who flies when he comes again. "

"This is a sore wrench for you and yours, good friend and faithful, "Sigurd said, "but it must be. Nevertheless I can make your loss aslittle as it may be. You shall sell all that is yours to me at your ownprice, that you may have the means to make a new home well, wherever youmay choose. "

At first my father would not have that, saying that there would be muchtrouble on his account presently. 

But Sigurd said that, first, the trouble was not of his making at all;and next, that if Hodulf plundered the place, it was as well to sendaway as much as possible beforehand; and lastly---and this was whattouched my father most---that he must think of his charge. 

"Why, old friend, you are giving up all for Havelok, as would I. And amI to have no share in the training of him for the days to come?"

Therewith he waited for no more words, but went to his great chest, andtook thereout chain after chain of linked gold rings, and put them in acanvas bag, without weighing or counting them, and gave them to Grim. 

"Lord, here is enough to buy half the town!" my father said. 

"What of that? The town is Havelok's by right, and maybe you can buy hima village across seas with it. But give me a full quittance for mypurchase of your goods and cattle and house, that I may have right to them. "

That Grim did at once, before witnesses who were called in, nonewondering that he chose thus to secure his property while he was away, because Hodulf might make demands on it. They did not know that anymoney changed hands, and thought it formal only, and a wise thing to bedone. 

After that Grim and Arngeir took leave of the jarl, thanking him, andthey went to our house. 

There waited my mother anxiously enough, for she knew from my messagethat there was somewhat new to be told, or my father had not left theship. Nor do I think that what was to be done was altogether a surpriseto her, for she had thought much, and knew the dangers that might cropup. So, being very brave, she strove to make light of the trouble thatleaving her home cost her, and set about gathering the few things thatshe could take. 

Now on the hearth sat Withelm, tending the fire, and he heard presentlythat we were all to go to sea; and that pleased him well, for he hadever longed to sail with his father. As for Havelok, he had waked once, and had well eaten, and now was sleeping again. 

Then said Withelm, "When will the sacrifice to Aegir and Ran [5]for luck on the swan's path be?"

"Scant time have we for that, " my father said, "for tide will not wait. "

"Then, " said the boy, "it were well to take the stone altar with us, andmake sacrifice on board. I have heard that Aegir is wrathful and strong. "

Then my father said to Leva, "The boy is right in one thing, and thatis, that if we are to make a new home beyond the sea, the blue stonesthat have belonged to our family since time untold should go with us, else will there be no luck in this flitting. "

"What matter?"

"West they came with us in the days of Odin, and west they shall go withus once more, " my father said. 

And there was an end of question on the matter, for presently Arngeircame up with the team of oxen and a sled, and my father hastily cried toThor as in time of sudden war, and then on the sled they loaded thestones easily. I helped, and it is certain that they were no trouble touproot or lift, though they were bedded in the ground and heavy. Wherefrom we all thought that the flitting was by the will of the Norns, and likely to turn out well. 

But in no way could we lift Thor himself. It was as if he were rooted, and maybe he was so. Therefore we left him, but sadly. 

One may suppose that, had any noticed that Grim was taking these sacredthings with him, there would have been a talk; but as we sailed light, none thought them aught but needed ballast; and we brought other stonesto the ship with them and afterwards. 

Of course folk did wonder at this sudden sailing of ours, but my fathermade no secret of his wish to get out of the way of Hodulf, who hadtaken the ships of one or two other men elsewhere, so that all thoughthe feared that his would be the next to be seized, and deemed himprudent in going. As for our own crew, they were told that it wascertain that the ship would be taken unless we went on this tide, and sothey worked well. 

Very early in the morning, and unseen, Arngeir had brought Eleyn, thequeen, on board, and she was in the cabin under the raised after deckall the while that the bustle of making ready was going on. Only myfather went in there at any time, unless he gave the key to one of us, for there he kept his valuables and the arms. 

Presently, when all the men were forward and busy, I got Havelok onboard unnoticed. We had kept Withelm running to and fro from ship tohouse with little burdens all the morning, mightily busy; and then, whenthe chance came, Havelok in Withelm's clothes, and with a bundle on hishead, came running to me. I waited by the after cabin, and I opened thedoor quickly and let him in. Then he saw his mother; and how those twomet, who had thought each other lost beyond finding, I will not try to say. 

I closed the door softly and left them, locking it again, and foundWithelm close to me, and Arngeir watching to see that all went well. 

Soon after that there came a Norseman, dressed as a merchant, who talkedwith my father of goods, and lading, and whither he was bound, and thelike. When he went away, he thought that he had found out that we werefor the Texel, but I do not know that he was from Hodulf. There had beentime for him to send a spy in haste, however, if he wished to watch us;but at any rate this man heard naught of our charges. 

Then, at the last moment, my mother and the children came on board, andat once we hauled out of the harbour. I mind that an old woman ran alongthe wharf when she found that all were going, and cried that Dame Levahad not paid for certain fowls bought of her; and my father laughed inlightness of heart, and threw her a silver penny, so that she let us gowith a blessing. And after that it did not matter what the peoplethought of this going of ours, for in an hour we were far at sea with afair wind on the quarter, heading south at first, that the Norsemanmight see us, but when the land was dim astern, and there was no morefear, bearing away south and west for the Humber in far-off England. 

Now that was the last I saw of Denmark for many a long year, and I knewit must be so. But, as I have told, none but my father and mother, andnow Arngeir, knew all that we were carrying with us. 

 CHAPTER IV. ACROSS THE SWAN'S PATH. 

All that night, and during the morning of the next day, we sailedsteadily with a fresh northwest breeze that bade fair to strengthenby-and-by. If it held, we should see the cliffs of Northumbria on ourbow tomorrow morning, and then would run down the coast to the Humber, where my father meant to put in first. He thought to leave the queen andHavelok with merchants whom he knew in Lindsey, and with them would staymy mother and the little ones while he made a trading voyage elsewhere. There would be time enough to find out the best place in which to make ahome when the autumn came, and after he had been to an English port ortwo that he did not know yet. 

When half the morning was past, the sun shone out warmly, and all cameon deck from the after cabin, where the ladies and children were. Ourmen knew by this time that we had passengers, flying like ourselves fromHodulf, and therefore they were not at all surprised to see Havelok andhis mother with their mistress. None of them had ever seen either ofthem before, as it happened, though I do not think that any could haverecognized the queen as she was then, wan and worn with the terror ofher long hiding. Very silent was she as she sat on deck gazing ever atthe long white wake of the ship that seemed to stretch for a little waytowards Denmark, only to fade away as a track over which one may nevergo back. And silent, too, was my mother; but the children, who had nocare, were pleased with all things, and Raven and I were full of theways of old seamen. 

So everything went quietly until after we had our midday meal. We wereall amidships on the wide deck, except my father and Arngeir, who satside by side on the steersman's bench on the high poop. There was nospray coming on board, for we were running, and the ship was verysteady. Raven and I were forward with the men, busy with the many littlethings yet to be done to the rigging and such like that had been left inthe haste at last, and there was no thought but that this quiet, savefor some shift of wind maybe, would last until we saw the English shore. 

Now I do not know if my father had seen aught from the after deck, butpresently he came forward, and passed up the steps to the forecastle, and there sat down on the weather rail, looking out to leeward for sometime quietly. I thought that maybe he had sighted some of the high landon the Scots coast, for it was clear enough to see very far, and so Iwent to see also. But there was nothing, and we talked of this and thatfor ten minutes, when he said, "Look and see if you can catch sight ofaught on the skyline just aft of the fore stay as you sit. "

I looked long, and presently caught sight of something white that showedfor a moment as we heaved up on a wave, and then was gone. 

"Somewhat I saw, " I said, "but it has gone. It might have been the topof a sail. "

Then I caught a glimpse of it again, and my father saw it also, and, aswe watched, it hove up slowly until it was plain to be seen. The vesselit belonged to was sailing in such a way as to cross our course in theend, though she was only a few points nearer the wind than we were. Itseemed that she was swifter than ourselves, too, from the way she kepther place on our bow. Now a merchant must needs look on every sail withmore or less distrust, as there is always a chance of meeting withship-plundering Vikings, though the best of them will do naught but taketoll from a trader on the high seas. So before long all our men werewatching the stranger, and soon it was plain that she was a longship, fresh from her winter quarters. We thought, therefore, that she was notlikely to trouble about us, having no need of stores as yet, and webeing plainly in ballast only. Nor did she alter her course in any way, but mile after mile she sailed with us, always edging up nearer as shewent, until at last we could see the men on her bows and the helmsman athis place. 

I thought that one could hardly see a more handsome ship than she was, fresh with new paint, and with her dragon head shining golden in thesun. But I had seen her before, and that in no pleasant way. She was theship of which I have already spoken--that which we beat off two yearsago, taking their cargo of plunder by way of amends for being attacked. 

There was this difference, however, at that time, that then we had allour men on board, and the Viking was short-handed after a fighting raid, whereas now we had but fifteen men instead of five-and-twenty, becausein the hurry we had not had time to summon any who lived beyond thetown, and it was plain that the Viking had a full crew, maybe of sixty men. 

"It is in my mind, " my father said to Arngeir, "that our old foe willthink twice before he attacks us again; but seeing whom we have to dealwith, it is as well to be ready. We might keep him off with arrows, ifhe does not find out how few we are, should he make an attempt on us;but if he boards, we must submit, and make the best bargain we can. "

So he passed word that the men were to lie down on deck, leaving only afew to be seen, that the Viking might think us as he had known usbefore; and then the arms-chests were opened, and the bows and throwingweapons were set to hand by us boys while the men armed themselves. 

Then my father spoke to them, saying, "I do not know if this Viking willpass us by as too hard a nut to crack, seeing that he knows of usalready; but if he does not, it will be of no use our trying to fighthim, as you can see. I would not waste your lives for naught. But it maybe that a show of force will keep him off, so we will wait under armsuntil we are sure what he will do. "

Then the men broke out, saying that they had beaten this man before withhim as leader, and they were in no mind to give up without a fight. 

"Well, then, " my father answered, "it is plain that you will back me, and so I will call on you if there is need or chance. But we have thewomen folk to think of now, and we must not risk aught. "

Now the longship held on her course steadily, never shifting her helmfor so much as a point. In half an hour or so we must be alongside oneanother, at this rate, and that Arngeir did not altogether like the lookof, for it would seem as if she meant to find out all about us at least. There was some little sea running, and it might be thought easier toboard us on the lee side, therefore. We could not get away from her inany way, for even now, while she was closer hauled than we, she keptpace with us, and had she paid off to the same course as ourselves, shewould have left us astern in a very short time. 

Presently a man swarmed up her rigging in order to look down on ourdecks, and as he went up, my father bade our men crawl over to windward, so that he should see all one gunwale lined with men, and so think thatboth were, and deem that we were setting a trap for them in order toentice them alongside by pretending to be hardly manned. At the sametime, he sent the ladies and children into the cabin, so that they mightnot be seen. 

That did not please Havelok at all, for he seemed to scent a fight inthe air, and wanted weapons, that he might stand beside the other men, asking for an axe for choice. It was all that I could do to quiet him bysaying that if there was any need of him I would call him, but that justnow we thought the Vikings would go away if they saw many warriors ondeck. Which indeed was all that we hoped, but he thought that wouldspoil sport, and so hastened into the shelter. 

After that there fell a silence on us, for at any moment now we might behailed by the other ship. And when we were but a bow shot apart the hailcame. The two vessels were then broadside on to each other, we a littleahead, if anything. My father was steering now, fully armed, and Arngeirwas beside him with myself. I had the big shield wherewith one guardsthe helmsman if arrows are flying. 

The Viking bade us strike sail, and let him come alongside, but myfather made no answer. Still we held on, and the Viking paid off alittle, as though he were not so sure if it were wise to fall on us, aswe showed no fear of him. 

Then my father spoke to Arngeir in a stern voice that I had heard onlywhen we met this same ship before. 

"This will not last long. If there is one chance for us, it is to runhim down and it may be done. Our ship will stand the blow, for theselongships are but eggshells beside her. Pass the word for the men toshoot the steersman when I give the word. Then they must run forward, lest the Vikings climb over the bows as we strike her. "

Arngeir's eyes flashed at that, and at once he went to the men, andthere was a click and rattle as the arrows went to string, and theygathered themselves together in readiness to leap up when the word came. There seemed every chance that we should be upon the longship beforethey knew what we were about, for we had the weather gauge. 

Now the Viking hailed again, and again bore up for us a little, whereatmy father smiled grimly, for it helped his plan. And this time, as therewas no answer, his men sent an arrow or two on board, which did no harm. 

"It is plain that we are to be taken, " my father said on that, "so wewill wait no longer. Stand by, men, and one lucky shot will do all. Shoot!"

The helm went up as he spoke, and the men leaped to their feet, rainingarrows round the two men who were at the helm, and down on the Viking weswept with a great cheer. 

But in a moment there were four men on her after deck, and whether thefirst helmsman was shot I cannot say; but I think not, for quickly as wehad borne down on her she was ready, rushing away from us, instead ofluffing helplessly, as we had expected. It would almost have seemed thatour move had been looked for. 

Ten more minutes passed while we exchanged arrow flights, and then thelongship had so gained on us that she struck sail and waited for us withher long oars run out and ready. 

"That is all we can do, " said my father, with a sort of groan. "Put upyour weapons, men, for it is no good fighting now. "

They did so, growling; and as we neared the longship, her oars took thewater, and she flew alongside of us, and a grappling hook flung deftlyfrom her bows caught our after gunwale, and at once she dropped astern, and swung to its chain as to a tow line. We were not so much as biddento strike sail now, and the Vikings began to crowd forward in order toboard us by the stern, as the grappling chain was hove short by theirwindlass. 

"Hold on, " my father cried to them "we give up. Where is your chief?"

Now the men were making way for him when a strange thing happened. Outof the after cabin ran Havelok when he heard that word, crying that itwas not the part of good warriors to give up while they could wieldsword--words that surely he had learned from Gunnar, his father. Andafter him came his mother, silent, and terrified lest he should be harmed. 

Havelok ran up the steps to my father, and the queen followed. I havesaid that there was a little sea running, and this made the ships jerkand strain at the chain that held them together fiercely, now that itwas so short. And even as the queen came to the top step, where therewas no rail, for the steps were not amidships, but alongside thegunwale, one of these jerks came; and in a moment she was in the sea, and in a moment also Arngeir was after her, for he was a fine swimmer. 

The Vikings cried out as they saw this, but the poor queen said no word, nor did she ever rise again after the first time. It is likely that shewas drawn under the longship at once. 

So for a little while there was no talk of terms or fighting, but allheld their breath as they watched to see if the queen floated alongsideanywhere; but there was only Arngeir, who swam under the lee of theViking, and called to her men for guidance. They threw him a rope's endas he came to the stern, and he clung to it for a little while, hopingto see the flash of a white hood that the queen wore, over the whitewave crests: but at last he gave up, and the Vikings hauled him onboard, praising him for his swimming, as he had on his mail. 

Then the chief turned to my father, and spoke to him across the fewfathoms of water that were between the ships. 

"We meet again, Grim, as time comes round; and now I have a mind to letyou go, though I have that old grudge against you, for I think that yourwife is loss enough. "

"Not my wife, Arnvid, but a passenger--one whom I would not have lostfor all that you can take from me. "

"Well, I am glad it is no worse. But it seems that you are in ballast. How comes it that you have no cargo for me, for you owe me one?"

Then my father told him shortly that he had fled from Hodulf; and allthose doings were news to the Viking, so that they talked in friendlywise, while the men listened, and the ships crept on together down the wind. 

But when all was told, save of the matter of Havelok, and who the lostlady was, the Viking laughed shortly, and said, "Pleasant gossip, Grim, but not business. What will you give us to go away in peace? I do notforget that you all but ran us down just now, and that one or two of ushave arrows sticking in us which came from your ship. But that first wasa good bit of seamanship, and there is not much harm from the last. "

"Well, " said my father, "it seems to me that you owe me a ship, for itis certain that I once had that one, and gave her back to you. "

The Viking laughed. 

"True enough, and therefore I give you back your ship now, and we arequits. But I am coming on board to see what property I can lift. "

My father shrugged his shoulders, and turned away, and at once theVikings hauled on the chain until their dragon head was against ourquarter, when the chief and some twenty of his men came on board. Theway in which they took off the hatches without staying to question wherethey should begin told a tale of many a like plundering. 

Then, I do not know how it was rightly, for I was aft with my father, there began a quarrel between the Vikings and our men; and though bothGrim and the chief tried to stop it, five of our few were slainoutright, and three more badly hurt before it was ended. The rest of ourcrew took refuge on the fore deck, and there bided after that. The wholefray was over in a few minutes, and it seemed that the Vikings halfexpected somewhat of the sort. 

Then they took all the linen and woollen goods, and our spare sails, andall the arms and armour from the men and from the chests to their ownship. Only they left my father and Arngeir their war gear, saying thatit were a shame to disarm two brave men. 

Then the chief said, "Little cargo have you, friend Grim, and thereforeI am the more sure that you have store of money with you. Even flightfrom Hodulf would not prevent you from taking that wherewith to trade. So I must have it; and it rests with you whether we tear your ship tosplinters in hunting for your hiding place or not. "

"I suppose there is no help for it, but I will say that the most of whatI have is not mine, " said my father. 

"Why, what matter? When one gives gold into the hands of a seafarer, onehas to reckon with such chances as this. You must needs hand it over. "

So, as there was naught else to do, Grim brought out the jarl's heavybag, and gave it to the chief, who whistled to himself as he hefted it. 

"Grim, " he said, "for half this I would have let you go without sendinga man on board. What is this foolishness? You must have known that. "

"The gold is not mine, " my father answered; "it was my hope that youwould have been content with the cargo. "

"Well, I have met with an honest man for once, " the Viking said; and hecalled his men, and they cast off and left us. 

But we were in no happy plight when he had gone away to the eastward onhis old course. Half our men were gone, for the wounded were of no use, and the loss of the queen weighed heavily on us. And before long itbegan to blow hard from the north, and we had to shorten sail beforethere was real need, lest it should be too much for us few presently, asit certainly would have been by the time that darkness fell, for thegale strengthened. 

Then, added to all this, there was trouble in the cabin under the afterdeck, for since his mother was lost, Havelok had spoken no word. I hadbrought him down to my mother from the deck, and had left him with her, hoping that he did not know what had happened; but now he was in a highfever, and sorely ill. Perhaps he would have been so in any case, afterthe long days of Hodulf's cruelty, but he had borne them well. A childis apt, however, to give up, as it were, suddenly. 

So, burdened with trouble, we drove before the gale, and the onlypleasant thing was to see how the good ship behaved in it, while atleast we were on our course all the time. Therefore, one could not saythat there was any danger; and but for these other things, none wouldhave thought much of wind or sea, which were no worse than we hadweathered many a time before. We had sea room, and no lee shore to fear, and the ship was stanch, and no sailor can ask for more than that. 

 CHAPTER V. STORM AND SHIPWRECK. 

The gale held without much change through the night, and then withmorning shifted a few points to the westward, which was nothing tocomplain of. The sea rose, and a few rain squalls came up and passed;but they had no weight in them, and did not keep the waves down as asteady fall will. And all day long it was the same, and the ship fledever before it. There was no thought now of reaching any port we mightwish, but least of all did we think of making the Lindsey shore, whichlies open to the north and east. When the gale broke, we must findharbour where we could; and indeed; to my father at this time all portswere alike, as refuge from Hodulf. When darkness came again one of thewounded men died, and Havelok was yet ill in the after cabin, so that mymother was most anxious for him. The plunging ship was no place for asick child. 

Now it was not possible for us to tell how far we had run since we hadparted from the Viking, and all we knew was that we had no shore to fearwith the wind as it was, and therefore nothing but patience was needed. But in the night came a sudden lull in the gale that told of a change athand, and in half an hour it was blowing harder than ever from thenortheast, and setting us down to the English coast fast, for we coulddo naught but run before such a wind. It thickened up also, and was verydark even until full sunrise, so that one could hardly tell when the sunwas above the sea's rim. 

I crept from the fore cabin about this time, after trying in vain tosleep, and found the men sheltering under the break of the deck andlooking always to leeward. Two of them were at the steering oar with myfather, for Arngeir was worn out, and I had left him in the cabin, sleeping heavily in spite of the noise of waves and straining planking. Maybe he would have waked in a moment had that turmoil ceased. 

It was of no use trying to speak to the men without shouting in theirears, and getting to windward to do that, moreover, and so I lookedround to see if there was any change coming. But all was grey overhead, and a grey wall of rain and flying drift from the wave tops was allround us, blotting out all things that were half a mile from us, ifthere were anything to be blotted out. It always seems as if there mustbe somewhat beyond a thickness of any sort at sea. But there was onething that I did notice, and that was that the sea was no longer grey, as it had been yesterday, but was browner against the cold sky, whilethe foam of the following wave crests was surely not so white as it hadbeen, and at this I wondered. 

Then I crawled aft and went to my father and asked him what he thoughtof the wind and the chance of its dropping. He had had the lead goingfor long now. 

"We are right off the Humber mouth, to judge by the colour of thewater, " he told me, "or else off the Wash, which is more to the south. Icannot tell which rightly, for we have run far, and maybe faster than Iknow. If only one could see--"

There he stopped, and I knew enough to understand that we were in someperil unless a shift of wind came very soon, since the shore was underour lee now, if by good luck we were not carried straight into the greatriver itself. So for an hour or more I watched, and all the time itseemed that hope grew less, for the sea grew shorter, as if againsttide, and ever its colour was browner with the mud of the Trent and hersisters. 

Presently, as I clung to the rail, there seemed to grow a new sound overand amid all those to which I had become used--as it were a lowroaring that swelled up in the lulls, and sank and rose again. And Iknew what it was, and held up my hand to my father, listening, and heheard also. It was the thunder of breakers on a sandy coast to leeward. 

He put his whistle to his lips and called shrilly, and the men saw himif they could not hear, and sprang up, clawing aft through the waterthat flooded the waist along the rail. 

"Breakers to leeward, men, " he cried "we must wear ship, and then shallclear them. We shall be standing right into Humber after that, as I think. "

Arngeir heard the men trampling, if not the whistle, and he was with usdirectly, and heard what was to be done. 

"It is a chance if the yard stands it, " he said, looking aloft. 

"Ay, but we cannot chance going about in this sea, and we are too shortof men to lower and hoist again. Listen!"

Arngeir did so, and heard for the first time the growing anger of thesurf on the shore, and had no more doubt. We were then running with thewind on the port quarter, and it was useless to haul closer to the windon that tack, whereas if we could wear safely we should be leaving theshore at once by a little closer sailing. 

"Ran is spreading her nets, " said Arngeir, "but if all holds, she willhave no luck with her fishing. " [6]

Then we manned the main sheet and the guys from the great yards, but wewere all too few for the task, which needed every man of the fifteenthat we had sailed with. There was the back stay to be set up afresh onthe weather quarter for the new tack also, and three men must see to that. 

We watched my father's hand for the word, and steadily sheeted homeuntil all seemed to be going well. But the next moment there was a crashand a cry, and we were a mastless wreck, drifting helplessly. Maybe someflaw of wind took us as the head of the great sail went over, but itspower was too much for the men at guys and back stay, and they had thetackle torn through their hands. The mast snapped six feet above thedeck, smashing the gunwales as it fell forward and overboard, buthurting none of us. 

Then a following sea or two broke over the stern, and I was washed fromthe poop, for I had been at the sheet, down to the deck, and there savedmyself among the fallen rigging, half drowned. One of the men was washedoverboard at the same time, but a bight of the rigging that was over theside caught him under the chin, and his mates hauled him on board againby the head, as it were. He was wont to make a jest of it afterward, saying that he was not likely to be hanged twice, but he had a wry neckfrom that day forward. 

No more seas came over us, for the wreck over the bows brought us headto wind, though we shipped a lot of water across the decks as she rolledin the sea. Then we rode to the drag of the fallen sail for a time, andit seemed quiet now that there was no noise of wind screaming in riggingabove us. But all the while the thunder of the breakers grew nearer andplainer. 

I bided where I was, for the breath was knocked out of me for themoment. I saw my father lash the helm, and then he and the rest got thetwo axes that hung by the cabin door, and came forward with them. Themast was pounding our side in a way that would start the planking beforelong, and it must be cut adrift, and by that time I could join him. 

When that was done, and it did not take long, we cleared the anchor andcable and let go, for it was time. The sound of the surf was drowningall else. But the anchor held, and the danger was over for the while, and as one might think altogether; but the tide was running against thegale, and what might happen when it turned was another matter. 

Now we got the sail on deck again, and unlaced it from the yard, settingthat in place with some sort of rigging, ready to be stepped as a mastif the wind shifted to any point that might help us off shore. 

It may be thought how we watched that one cable that held us from thewaves and the place where they broke, for therein lay our only chance, and we longed for the clear light that comes after rain, that we mightsee the worst, at least, if we were to feel it. But the anchor held, andpresently we lost the feeling of a coming terror that had been over us, the utmost peril being past. My father went to the after cabin now, andthough the poor children were bruised with the heavy rolling of the shipas she came into the wind, they were all well save Havelok, and he hadfallen asleep in my mother's arms at last. 

With the turn of the tide, which came about three hours after midday, the clouds broke, and slowly the land grew out of the mists until wecould see it plainly, though it was hardly higher than the sea thatbroke over it in whirling masses of spindrift. By-and-by we could seefar-off hills beyond wide-stretching marshlands that looked green andrich across yellow sandhills that fringed the shore. And from them wewere not a mile, and at their feet were such breakers as no ship mightwin through, though, if we might wait until they were at rest, the levelsand was good for beaching at the neap tides. For we were well intoHumber mouth, and to the northward of us, across the yellow water, wasthe long point of Spurn, and the ancient port of Ravenspur, with itsRoman jetties falling into decay under the careless hand of the Saxon, under its shelter. There was no port on this southern side of theHumber, though farther south was Tetney Haven and again Saltfleet, towhich my father had been, but neither in nor out of them might a vesselget in a northeast gale. 

I have said that this clearness came with the turn of the tide, and nowthat began to flow strongly, setting in with the wind with more than itswonted force, for the northwest shift of the gale had kept it fromfalling, as it always will on this coast. That, of course, I learnedlater, but it makes plain what happened next. Our anchor began to dragwith the weight of both tide and wind, and that was the uttermost of ourdread. 

Slowly it tore through its holding, and as it were step by step atfirst, and once we thought it stopped when we had paid out all thecable. But wind and sea were too strong, and presently again we saw theshore marks shifting, and we knew that there was no hope. The ship musttouch the ground sooner or later, and then the end would come with onelast struggle in the surf, and on shore was no man whose hand might bestretched to drag a spent man to the land, if he won through. It wouldhave seemed less lonely had one watched us, but I did not know then thatno pity for the wrecked need be looked for from the marshmen of theLindsey shore. There was not so much as a fisher's boat of wicker andskins in sight on the sandhills, where one might have looked to see somedrawn up. 

Now my father went to the cabin and told my mother that things were attheir worst, and she was very brave. 

"If you are to die at this time, husband, " she said, "it is good that Ishall die with you. Better it is, as I think, than a sickness that comesto one and leaves the other. But after that you will go to the place ofOdin, to Valhalla; but I whither?"

Then spoke little Withelm, ever thoughtful, and now not at all afraid. 

"If Freya wants not a sailor's wife who is willing to fight the waveswith Grim, my father, it will be strange. "

My mother was wont to say that this saying of the child's did much tocheer her at that time, but there is little place for a woman in the oldfaiths. So she smiled at him, and that made him bold to speak of what hehad surely been thinking since the storm began. 

"I suppose that Aegir is wroth because we made no sacrifice to himbefore we set sail. I think that I would cast the altar stones to him, that he may know that we meant to do so. "

This sounds a child's thought only, and so it was; but it set my fatherthinking, and in the end helped us out of trouble. 

"I have heard, " my father said, "that men in our case have thrownoverboard the high-seat pillars, and have followed them to shore safely. We have none, but the stones are more sacred yet. Overboard they shallgo, and as the boat with them goes through the surf we may learn somewhat. "

With that he hastened on deck, and told the men what he would do; andthey thought it a good plan, as maybe they would have deemed anythingthat seemed to call for help from the strong ones of the sea. So theygot the boat ready to launch over the quarter, and the four stones, being uncovered since the Vikings took our cargo, were easily got ondeck, and they were placed in the bottom of the boat, and steadied therewith coils of fallen rigging, so that they could not shift. They werejust a fair load for the boat. Then my father cried for help to theAsir, bidding Aegir take the altar as full sacrifice; and when we haddone so we waited for a chance as a long wave foamed past us, andlaunched the boat fairly on its back, so that she seemed to fly from ourhands, and was far astern in a moment. 

Now we looked to see her make straight for the breakers, lift on thefirst of them, and then capsize. That first line was not a quarter of amile from us now. 

But she never reached them. She plunged away at first, heading right forthe surf, and then went steadily westward, and up the shore line outsideit, until she was lost to sight among the wild waves, for she was verylow in the water. 

"Cheer up, men, " my father said, as he saw that; "we are not ashore yet, nor will be so long as the tide takes that current along shore. We shallstop dragging directly. "

And so it was, for when the ship slowly came to the place where the boathad changed her course, the anchor held once more for a while until thegathering strength of the tide forced it to drag again. Now, however, itwas not toward the shore that we drifted, but up the Humber, as the boathad gone; and as we went the sea became less heavy, for we were gettinginto the lee of the Spurn headland. 

Soon the clouds began to break, flying wildly overhead with patches ofblue sky and passing sunshine in between them that gladdened us. Thewind worked round to the eastward at the same time, and we knew that theend of the gale had come. But, blowing as it did right into the mouth ofthe river, the sea became more angry, and it would be worse yet when thetide set again outwards. Already we had shipped more water than wasgood, and we might not stand much more. It seemed best, therefore, to myfather that we should try to run as far up the Humber as we might whilewe had the chance, for the current that held us safe might change astide altered in force and depth. 

So we buoyed the cable, not being able to get the anchor in this sea, and then stepped the yard in the mast's place, and hoisted the peak ofthe sail corner-wise as best we might; and that was enough to heel usalmost gunwale under as the cable was slipped and the ship headed aboutup the river mouth. We shipped one or two more heavy seas as she paidoff before the wind, but we were on the watch for them, and no harm wasdone. 

After that the worst was past, for every mile we flew over brought usinto safer waters; and now we began to wonder where the boat with itsstrange cargo had gone, and we looked out for her along the shore as wesailed, and at last saw her, though it was a wonder that we did so. 

The tide had set her into a little creek that opened out suddenly, andthere Arngeir saw her first, aground on a sandbank, with the lift ofeach wave that crept into the haven she had found sending her higher onit. And my father cried to us that we had best follow her; and he putthe helm over, while we sheeted home and stood by for the shock ofgrounding. 

Then in a few minutes we were in a smother of foam across a little sandbar, and after that in quiet water, and the sorely-tried ship was safe. She took the ground gently enough in the little creek, not ten scorepaces from where the boat was lying, and we were but an arrow flightfrom the shore. As the tide rose the ship drifted inward toward it, sothat we had to wait only for the ebb that we might go dry shod to the land. 

Before that time came there was rest for us all, and we needed itsorely. It was a wonder that none of the children had been hurt in thewild tossing of the ship, but children come safely through things thatwould be hard on a man. Bruised they were and very hungry, but somehowmy mother had managed to steady them on the cabin floor, and they werenone the worse, only Havelok slept even yet with a sleep that was tooheavy to be broken by the worst of the tossing as he lay in my mother'slap. She could not tell if this heavy sleep was good or not. 

Then we saw to the wounded men, and thereafter slept in the sun or inthe fore cabin as each chose, leaving Arngeir only on watch. It waspossible that the shore folk would be down to the strand soon, seekingfor what the waves might have sent them, and the tide must be watched also. 

Just before its turn he woke us, for it was needful that we should get aline ashore to prevent the ship from going out with the ebb, and withone I swam ashore. There was not so much as a stump to which to makefast, and so one of the men followed me, and we went to the boat, setthe altar stones carefully ashore, then fetched the spare anchor, andmoored her with that in a place where the water seemed deep to the bank. 

It was a bad place. For when the tide fell, which it did very fast, wefound that we had put her on a ledge. Presently therefore, and while wewere trying to bail out the water that was in her, the ship took theground aft, and we could not move her before the worst happened. Swiftlythe tide left her, and her long keel bent and twisted, and her planksgaped with the strain of her own weight, all the greater for the wateryet in her that flowed to the hanging bows. The good ship might sail nomore. Her back was broken. 

That was the only time that I have ever seen my father weep. But as thestout timbers cracked and groaned under the strain it seemed to him asif the ship that he loved was calling piteously to him for help that hecould not give, and it was too much for him. The gale that was yetraging overhead and the sea that was still terrible in the wide watersof the river had been things that had not moved him, for that the shipshould break up in a last struggle with them was, as it were, a fittingend for her. But that by his fault here in the hardly-won haven sheshould meet her end was not to be borne, and he turned away from us andwept. 

Then came my mother and set her hand on his shoulder and spoke softly tohim with wise words. 

"Husband, but a little while ago it would have been wonderful if therewere one of us left alive, or one plank of the ship on another. And nowwe are all safe and unhurt, and the loss of the ship is the least ofills that might have been. "

"Nay, wife, " he said; "you cannot understand. "

"Then it is woe for the--for the one who is with us. But how had itbeen if you had seen Hodulf and his men round our house, and all thechildren slain that one might not escape, while on the roof crowed thered cock, and naught was left to us? We have lost less than if we hadstayed for that, and we have gained what we sought, even safety. See, tothe shore have come the ancient holy things of our house, and that notby your guidance. Surely here shall be the place for us that is best. "

"Ay, wife; you are right in all these things, but it is not for them. "

Then she laughed a little, forcing herself to do so, as it seemed. 

"Why, then, it is for the ship that I was ever jealous of, for she tookyou away from me. Now I think that I should be glad that she can do sono more. But I am not, for well I know what the trouble must be, and Iwould have you think no more of it. The good ship has saved us all, andso her work is done, and well done. Never, if she sailed many a long seamile with you, would anything be worth telling of her besides this. Andthe burden of common things would surely be all unmeet for her afterwhat she has borne hither. "

"It is well said, Leva, my wife, " my father answered. 

From that time he was cheerful, and told us how it was certain that wehad been brought here for good, seeing that the Norns[7] must have led thestones to the haven, so that this must be the place that we sought. 

 CHAPTER VI. THE BEGINNING OF GRIMSBY TOWN. 

Easily we went ashore when the tide fell, across the spits of sand thatran between the mud banks, and we climbed the low sandhill range thathid the land from us, and saw the place where we should bide. And itmight have been worse; for all the level country between us and thehills was fat, green meadow and marsh, on which were many cattle andsheep feeding. Here and there were groves of great trees, hemmed in withthe quickset fences that are as good as stockades for defence round thefarmsteads of the English folk, and on other patches of rising groundwere the huts of thralls or herdsmen, and across the wide meadowsglittered and flashed streams and meres, above which the wildfowl thatthe storm had driven inland wheeled in clouds. All the lower hillsseemed to be wooded thickly, and the alder copses that would shelterboar and deer and maybe wolves stretched in some places thence acrossthe marsh. Pleasant and homely seemed all this after long looking at therestless sea. 

Then said my father, "Now am I no longer Grim the merchant, and thatpride of mine is at an end. But here is a place where Grim the fishermay do well enough, if I am any judge of shore and sea. Here have wehaven for the boats, and yonder swim the fish, and inland are the townsthat need them. Nor have we seen a sign of a fisher so far as we have come. "

Now we had been seen as soon as we stood on the sandhills; and beforelong the herdsman and thralls began to gather to us, keeping aloofsomewhat at first, as if fearing my father's arms. But when we spokewith them we could learn nothing, for they were Welsh marshmen who knewbut little of the tongue of their English masters. Serfs they were nowin these old fastnesses of theirs to the English folk of theLindiswaras, who had won their land and called it after their own name, Lindsey. 

But before long there rode from one of the farmsteads an Englishman ofsome rank, who had been sent for, as it would seem, and he came withhalf a dozen armed housecarls behind him to see what was going on. Himwe could understand well enough, for there is not so much differencebetween our tongue and that of the English; and when he learned ourplight he was very kindly. His name was Witlaf Stalling, and he was thegreat man of these parts, being lord over many a mile of the marsh andupland, and dwelling at his own place, Stallingborough, some five milesto the north and inland hence. 

Now it had been in this man's power to seize us and all we had as hisown, seeing that we were cast on his shore; but he treated us as guestsrather, bidding us shelter in one of his near farmsteads as long as wewould, and telling my father to come and speak with him when we hadsaved what we could from the wreck. He bade the thralls help at thatalso, so that we had fallen in with a friend, and our troubles were lessfor his kindness. 

We saved what cargo we had left during the next few days, while we dweltat the farm. Then at the height of the spring tides the ship broke up, for a second gale came before the sea that the last had raised was gone. And then I went with my father to speak with Witlaf the thane atStallingborough, that we might ask his leave to make our home on thelittle haven, and there become fishers once more. 

That he granted readily, asking many questions about our troubles, forhe wondered that one who had owned so good a ship seemed so content tobecome a mere fisher in a strange land, without thought of making hisway home. But all that my father told him was that he had had to flyfrom the new king of our land, and that he had been a fisher before, sothat there was no hardship in the change. 

"Friend Grim, " said Witlaf when he had heard this, "you are a brave man, as it seems to me, and well may you prosper here, as once before. I willnot stand in your way. Now, if you will hold it from me on condition ofservice in any time of war, to be rendered by yourself and your sons andany men you may hire, I will grant you what land you will along thecoast, so that none may question you in anything. Not that the land isworth aught to any but a fisher who needs a place for boats and nets;but if you prosper, others will come to the place, and you shall be master. "

One could hardly have sought so much as that, and heartily did we thankthe kindly thane, gladly taking the fore shore as he wished. But he saidthat he thought the gain was on his side, seeing what men he had won. 

"Now we must call the place by a name, for it has none, " he said, laughing. "Grim's Stead, maybe?"

"Call the place a town at once, " answered my father, laughing also. "Grimsby has a good sound to a homeless man. "

So Grimsby the place has been from that day forward, and, as I suppose, will be now to the end of time. But for a while there was only the onehouse that we built of the timbers and planks of our ship by the side ofthe haven--a good house enough for a fisher and his family, but notwhat one would look for from the name. 

By the time that was built Havelok was himself again, though he had beennear to his death. Soon he waxed strong and rosy in the sea winds, andout-went Withelm both in stature and strength. But it seemed that of allthat had happened he remembered naught, either of the storm, or of hismother's death, or of the time of Hodulf. My mother thought that thesickness had taken away his memory, and that it might come back in time. But from the day we came to the house on the shore he was content tocall Grim and Leva father and mother, and ourselves were his brothers, even as he will hold us even now. Yet my father would never take himwith us to the fishing, as was right, seeing who he was and what mightlie before him. Nor did he ever ask to go, as we had asked since we wereable to climb into the boat as she lay on the shore; and we who knew notwho he was, and almost forgot how he came to us, ceased to wonder atthis after a while; and it seemed right that he should be thehome-stayer, as if there must needs be one in every household. 

Nevertheless he was always the foremost in all our sports, loving theweapon play best of all, so that it was no softness that kept him fromthe sea. I hold that the old saw that says, "What is bred in the bonecometh out in the flesh, " is true, and never truer than in the ways ofHavelok. 

For it is not to be thought that because my father went back perforce tothe fisher's calling he forgot that the son of Gunnar Kirkeban should bebrought up always in such wise that when the time came he should beready to go to the slayer of his father, sword in hand, and knowing howto use it. Therefore both Havelok and we were trained always in thecraft of the warrior. 

Witlaf the thane was right when he said that men would draw to the placeif we prospered, and it was not so long before the name that had been ajest at first was so no longer. Truly we had hard times at first, forour one ship's boat was all unfitted for the fishing; but the Humberteemed with fish, and there were stake nets to be set that need no boat. None seemed to care for taking the fish but ourselves, for the Englishfolk had no knowledge of the riches to be won from the sea, and the eelsof the river were the best that they ever saw. So they were very readyto buy, and soon the name of Grim the fisher was known far and wide inLindsey, for my father made great baskets of the willows of the marsh, and carried his burden of fish through the land, alone at first, untilwe were able to help him, while Arngeir and we minded the nets. 

Only two of our men stayed here with us, being fishers and old comradesof my father. The rest he bade find their way home to Denmark to theirwives and children, from the Northumbrian coast, or else take servicewith the king, Ethelwald, who ruled in East Anglia, beyond the Wash, who, being a Dane by descent from the Jutes who took part with Anglesand Saxons in winning this new land, was glad to have Danish men for hishousecarls. Some went to him, and were well received there, as we knewlong afterwards. 

The man who had been washed overboard and hauled back at risk of hisneck was one of these. His name was Mord, and he would have stayed withus; but my father thought it hard that he should not have some betterchance than we could give him here, for it was not easy to live atfirst. Somewhat of the same kind he said to Arngeir, for he had heard ofthis king when he had been in the king's new haven in the Wash some timeago. But Arngeir would by no means leave the uncle who had been as afather to him. 

Now when we marked out the land that Witlaf gave us, there was a goodomen. My father set the four blue altar stones at each corner of theland as the boundaries, saying that thus they would hallow all theplace, rather than make an altar again of them here where there was nogrove to shelter them, or, indeed, any other spot that was not open, where a holy place might be. And when we measured the distances betweenthem a second time they were greater than at first, which betokens thebest of luck to him whose house is to be there. I suppose that they willbide in these places now while Grimsby is a town, for, as every oneknows, it is unlucky to move a boundary stone. 

Soon my father found a man who had some skill in the shipwright's craft, and brought him to our place from Saltfleet. Then we built as good aboat as one could wish, and, not long after that, another. But my fatherwas careful that none of the Lindsey folk whom he had known should thinkthat this fisher was the Grim whom they had once traded with, lest wordshould go to Hodulf in any way. 

Now we soon hired men to help us, and the fishing throve apace. Wecarried the fish even to the great city of Lincoln, where Alsi theLindsey king had his court, though it was thirty miles away. For we hadmen in the villages on the road who took the great baskets on from oneto another, and always Grim and one of us were there on the market day, and men said that never had the town and court seen such fish as Grim'sbefore. Soon, therefore, he was rich, for a fisher; and that was heardof by other fishers from far off, and they drew to Grimsby, so that thetown spread, and Witlaf the good thane said that it was a lucky daywhich drove us to his shore, for he waxed rich with dues that they werewilling to pay. We built boats and let them out to these men, so thatone might truly say that all the fishery was Grim's. 

Then a trading ship put in, hearing of the new haven, and that was agreat day for us. But her coming made my father anxious, since Hodulfwas likely to seek for news of Grim the merchant from any who had beento England; and hearing at last of him, he would perhaps be down on us, Vikingwise, with fire and sword. But after that traders came and went, and we heard naught of him except we asked for news; for he left us inpeace, if he knew that his enemy lived yet. Men said that he was notmuch loved in Denmark. 

So the town grew, and well did we prosper, so that there is naught to besaid of any more trouble, which is what my story seems to be made up ofso far. Yet we had come well through all at last; and that, I suppose, is what makes the tale of any man worth hearing. 

Twelve years went all well thus, and in those years Havelok came tomanhood, though not yet to his full strength. What that would be in afew more summers none could tell, for he was already almost a giant inbuild and power, so that he could lift and carry at once the four greatfish baskets, which we bore one at a time when full of fish, easily, andit was he who could get a stranded boat afloat when we could hardly moveher between us, though all three of us were strong as we grew up. 

Very handsome was Havelok also, and, like many very strong men, veryquiet. And all loved him, from the children who played along the water'sedge to the oldest dame in the town; for he had a good word for all, andthere was not one in the place whom he had not helped at one time oranother. More than one there was who owed him life--either his own, orthat of a child saved from the water. 

Most of all Havelok loved my father; and once, when he was abouteighteen, he took it into his head that he was burdensome to him byreason of his great growth. So nothing would satisfy him but that hemust go with us to the fishing, though it was against Grim's willsomewhat. But he could make no hand at it, seeing that he could pull anytwo of us round if he took an oar, and being as likely as not to breakthat moreover. Nor could he bear the quiet of the long waiting at thedrift nets, when hour after hour of the night goes by in silence beforethe herring shoal comes in a river of blue and silver and the buoys sinkwith its weight; rather would he be at the weapon play with the sons ofWitlaf, our friend, who loved him. 

But though the fishing was not for him, after a while he would not beidle, saying, when my father tried to persuade him to trouble not at allabout our work, that it was no shame for a man to work, but, rather, that he should not do so. So one day he went to the old Welsh basketmaker who served us, and bade him make a great basket after his ownpattern, the like of which the old man had never so much as thought of. 

"Indeed, master, " he said, when it was done, "you will never be able tocarry so great a load of fish as that will hold. "

"Let us see, " quoth Havelok, laughing; and with that he put him gentlyinto it, and lifted him into the air, and on to his mighty shoulder, carrying him easily, and setting him down in safety. 

The basket maker was cross at first, but none was able to be angry withHavelok long, and he too began to smile. 

"It is 'curan' that you are, master, " he said; "not even Arthur himselfcould have done that. "

"Many times have I heard your folk call me that. I would learn what itmeans, " said Havelok. 

But the old man could hardly find the English word for the name, whichmeans "a wonder, " and nothing more. Nevertheless the marsh folk werewont to call their friend "Hablok Curan" in their talk, for a wonder hewas to all who knew him. 

So he came home with his great basket, and said, "Here sit I by thefire, eating more than my share, and helping to win it not at all. Nowwill I make amends, for I will go the fisher's rounds through themarshlands with my basket, and I think that I shall do well. "

Now my father tried to prevent him doing this, because, as I know now, it was not work for a king's son. But Havelok would not be denied. 

"Fat and idle am I, and my muscles need hardening, " he said. "Let me go, father, for I was restless at home. "

So from that time he went out into the marshland far and wide, and thepeople grew to know and love him well. Always he came back with his fishsold, and gave money and full account to my father, and mostly theaccount would end thus:

"Four fish also there were more, but the burden was heavy, and so I evengave them to a certain old dame. "

And my mother would say, "It is likely that the burden was lighter forher blessing. "

And, truly, if the love of poor folk did help, Havelok's burden weighednaught, great though it was. 

Yet we thought little of the blessings of the Welsh folk of the marsh inthose days, for they blessed not in the names of the Asir, being sons ofthe British Christians of long ago, and many, as I think, Christiansyet. Witlaf and all the English folk were Odin's men, as we were, havinga temple at the place called Thor's Way, among the hills. But we hadnaught to do with the faith of the thralls, which was not our business. Only Withelm was curious in the matter, and was wont to ask them thereofat times, though at first they feared to tell him anything, seeing howthe Saxons and English had treated the Christian folk at their firstcoming. But that was forgotten now, by the English at least, and timeswere quiet for these poor folk. There was a wise man, too, of theirfaith, who lived in the wild hills not far from the city, and they werewont to go to him for advice if they needed it. They said also that theking of Lindsey had once been a Christian, for he was Welsh by birth onhis mother's side, and had been so brought up. It is certain that hissister Orwenna, who married Ethelwald of East Anglia, was one, but Ihave seen Alsi the king at the feasts of the Asir at Thor's Way whenYuletide was kept, so it is not so certain about him. He had many Welshnobles about him at the court, kinsmen of his mother mostly, so that itdid not seem strange, though there is not much love lost between theEnglish and the folk whom they conquered, as one might suppose. 

Now, as I have said, none but Withelm thought twice about these things;but in the end the love of the marsh folk was a thing that was needed, and that Withelm had learned somewhat of their faith was the greatesthelp that could be, as will be seen. 

 CHAPTER VII. BROTHERHOOD. 

True are the words of the Havamal, the song of the wisdom of Odin, whichsay, "One may know and no other, but all men know if three know. "

Therefore for all these years my father told none of us the secret ofHavelok's birth; and when Arngeir married my sister Solva he made himtake oath that he would not tell what he knew to her, while she, beingbut a child at the time of the flight, had forgotten how this well-lovedbrother of hers came to us. But it happened once that Grim was sick, andit seemed likely that he would die, so that this secret weighed on him, and he did not rightly know what to do for the best, Havelok at the timebeing but seventeen, and the time that he should think of his own placenot being yet come. At that time he told Arngeir all that he foresaw, and set things in order, that we three should not be backward when need was. 

He called us to him, Havelok not being present, and spoke to us. 

"Sons, " he said, "well have you all obeyed me all these years, and Ithink that you will listen to me now, for I must speak to you ofHavelok, who came to us as you know. Out of his saving from his foescame our flight here; and I will not find fault with any of the thingsthat happened, for they have turned out well, save that it seems that Imay never see the land of my birth again, and at times I weary for it. For me Denmark seems to lie within the four square of the ancientstones; but if you will do my bidding, you and Havelok shall see heragain, though how I cannot tell. "

Then I could hardly speak for trouble, but Withelm said softly, "As wehave been wont to do, father, so it shall be. "

"Well shall my word be kept, therefore, " Grim said, smiling on us. "Listen, therefore. In the days to come, when time is ripe, Arngeirshall tell you more of Havelok your foster-brother, and there will besigns enough by which he shall know that it is time to speak. And thenHavelok will need all the help that you can give him; and as your lordshall you serve him, with both hands, and with life itself if need be. And I seem to see that each of you has his place beside him--Radbardas his strong helper, and Raven as his watchful comrade, and Withelm ashis counsellor. For 'Bare is back without brother behind it, ' sonRadbard and 'Ere one goes out, give heed to the doorways, ' son Raven;and 'Wisdom is wanted by him who fares widely' son Withelm. So say theold proverbs, and they are true. No quarreller is Havelok; but if hemust fight, that will be no playground. Careful is he; but he has metwith no guile as yet, and he trusts all men. Slow to think, if sure, areso mighty frames as his becomes, even when quick wit is needed. "

He was silent for a while, and I thought that he had no more to say, andI knew that he had spoken rightly of what each was best fitted for, buthe went on once more. 

"This is my will, therefore, that to you shall Havelok be as the eldestbrother from this time forward, that these places shall not have to comesuddenly to you hereafter. Then will you know that I have spokenrightly, though maybe it seems hard to Radbard and Raven now, they beingso much older. "

Then I said truly that already Havelok was first in our hearts. And thatwas true, for he was as a king among us--a king who was served by allwith loving readiness, and yet one who served all. Maybe that is justwhat makes a good king when all is said and done. 

Then my father bade us carry him out of the house and down to the shorewhere there was a lonely place in the sandhills, covered with the sweet, short grass that the sheep love; and, while Raven and I bore him, Withelm went and brought Havelok. 

"This is well, father, " he said gladly. "I had not thought you strongenough to come thus far. "

"Maybe it is the last time that I come living out of the house, " Grimsaid; "but there is one thing yet to be done, and it must be done here. See, son Havelok, these are your brothers in all but blood, and theymust be that also in the old Danish way. "

"Nothing more is needed, father, " Havelok said, wondering. "I have nobrothers but these of mine, and they could be no more so. "

Thereat my father smiled, as well content, but he said that the ancientway must he kept. 

"But I am sorely weak, " he added. "Fetch hither Arngeir. "

It was because of this illness that none of us were at the fishing onthat day, and Arngeir was not long in coming. And while we waited forthat little while my father was silent, looking ever northward to theland that he had given up for Havelok; and I think that foster-son ofhis knew it, for he knelt beside him and set his strong arm round him, saying nothing. So Arngeir came with Raven, who went for him, and myfather told him what he needed to be done; and Arngeir said that it waswell thought of, and went to work with his seax on the smooth turf. 

He cut a long strip where it seemed to be toughest, leaving the ends yetfast, and carefully he raised it and stretched it until it would make anarch some three spans high, and so propped it at either end with moreturf that it stayed in that position. 

Then my father said, "This is the old custom, that they who are ofdifferent family should be brothers indeed. Out of one earth should theybe made afresh, as it were, that on the face of earth they shall be one. Pass therefore under the arch, beginning with Havelok. "

Then, while my father spoke strange and ancient runes, Havelok did as hewas bidden, kneeling down and creeping under the uplifted turf; and as Icame after him he gave me his hand and raised me, and so with each ofthe other two. And then, unbidden, Arngeir followed, for he too lovedHavelok, and would fain be his brother indeed. 

After that my father took a sharp flint knife that he had brought withhim, and with it cut Havelok's arm a little, and each of us set his lipsto that wound, and afterwards he to the like marks in our right arms, and so the ancient rite was complete. 

Yet it had not been needed, as I know, for not even I ever thought ofhim but as the dearest of brothers, though I minded how he came. 

Now after this my father grew stronger, maybe because this was off hismind; but he might never go to sea again, nor even to Lincoln town, forhe was not strong enough. What his illness was I do not rightly know, hut I do not think that any one here overlooked him, though it might bethat from across the sea Hodulf had power to work him harm. It was saidthat he had Finnish wizards about his court; but if that was so, henever harmed the one whom he had most to fear--even Havelok. But thenI suppose that even a Finn could not harm one for whom great things arein store. 

So two years more passed over, and then came the time of which onealmost fears to think--the time of the great famine. Slowly it came onthe land; but we could see it coming, and the dread of it was fearsome, but for the hope that never quite leaves a man until the end. For firstthe wheat that was winter sown came not up but in scattered blades hereand there, and then ere the spring-sown grain had lain in the land forthree weeks it had rotted, and over the rich, ploughed lands seemed torise a sour smell in the springtime air, when one longs for thesweetness of growing things. And then came drought in April, and all daylong the sun shone, or if it were not shining the clouds that hid itwere hard and grey and high and still over land and sea. 

Then before the marsh folk knew what they were doing, the merchants ofLincoln had bought the stored corn, giving prices that should have toldmen that it was precious to those who sold as to the buyers; and thenthe grass failed in the drought, and the farmers were glad to sell thecattle and sheep for what they could gain, rather than see them starve. 

Then my father bade us dry and store all the fish we might against thetime that he saw was coming, and hard we worked at that. And even as wetoiled, from day to day we caught less, for the fish were leaving theshores, and we had to go farther and farther for them, until at last aday came when the boats came home empty, and the women wept at the shoreas the men drew them up silently, looking away from those whom theycould feed no longer. 

That was the worst day, as I think, and it was in high summer. I mindthat I went to Stallingborough that day with the last of the fresh fishof yesterday's catch for Witlaf's household, and it was hotter thanever; and in all the orchards hung not one green apple, and even thehardy blackberry briers had no leaves or sign of blossom, and in thedikes the watercress was blackened and evil to see. 

But I will say that in Grimsby we felt not the worst, by reason of thatwisdom of my father, and always Witlaf and his house shared with us. Hard it was here, but elsewhere harder. 

And then came the pestilence that goes with famine always. I have heardthat men have prayed to their gods for that, for it has seemed better tothem to die than live. 

With the first breath of the pestilence died Grim my father, and aboutthat I do not like to say much. He bade us remember the words he hadspoken of Havelok our brother, and he spoke long to Arngeir in privateof the same; and then he told us to lay him in mound in the ancient way, but with his face toward Denmark, whence we came. And thereafter he saidno more, but lay still until there came up suddenly through the thickair a thunderstorm from the north; and in that he passed, and with hispassing the rain came. 

Thereof Withelm said that surely Odin fetched him, and that at once hehad made prayer for us. But the Welsh folk said that not Odin but theWhite Christ had taken the man who had been a father to them, and hadstaved off the worst of the famine from them. 

Then pined and died my mother Leva, for she passed in her sleep on theday before we made the mound over her husband, and so we laid them in ittogether, and that was well for both, as I think, for so they would havewished. 

So we made a great bale fire over my father's mound, where it stood overthe highest sandhill; and no warrior was ever more wept, for English andWelsh and Danes were at one in this. We set his weapons with him, andlaid him in the boat that was the best--and a Saxon gave that--andin it oars and mast and sail, and so covered him therein. And so hewaits for the end of all things that are now, and the beginning of thosebetter ones that shall be. 

That thunderstorm was nothing to the land, for it skirted the shores anddied away to the south, and after it came the heat again; but at leastit brought a little hope. There were fish along the shore that night, too, if not many; and though they were gone again in the morning, therewas a better store in every house, for men were mindful of Grim's teaching. 

Now, of all men, Havelok seemed to feel the trouble of the famine themost, because he could not bear to see the children hungry in thecottages of the fishers. It seemed to him that he had more than hisshare of the stores, because so mighty a frame of his needed feedingmightily, as he said. And so for two days after my father died and wasleft in his last resting, Havelok went silent about the place. Here bythe shore the pestilence hardly came, and so that trouble was not addedto us, though the weak and old went, as had Grim and Leva, here and there. 

Then, on the third day, Havelok called Arngeir and us, and spoke whatwas in his mind. 

"Brothers, I may not bear this any longer, and I must go away. I can dono more to help than can the weakest in the town; and even my strengthis an added trouble to those who have not enough without me. Day by daygrows the store in the house less; and it will waste more slowly if I amelsewhere. "

Then Arngeir said quickly, "This is foolishness, Havelok, my brother. Whither will you go? For worse is the famine inland; and I think that wemay last out here. The fish will come back presently. "

"I will go to Lincoln. All know that there is plenty there, for thetownsfolk were wise in time. There is the court, and at the court astrong man is likely to be welcome, if only as one who shall keep thestarving poor from the doors, as porter. "

He spoke bitterly, for Alsi, the king, had no good name for kindness, and at that Withelm laughed sadly. 

"Few poor would Havelok turn away, " he said, under his breath; "ratherwere he likely to take the king's food from the very board, and share itamong them. "

That made us laugh a little, for it was true enough; and one might seemto see our mighty one sweeping the table, while none dared try to stay him. 

But many times of late Havelok had gone dinnerless, that he might feedsome weak one in the village. Maybe some of us did likewise; but, if so, we learned from him. 

"Well, then, " Havelok said, when we had had our wretched laugh, "Alsi, the king, can better afford to feed me than can anyone else. Therefore, I will go and see about it. And if not the king, then, doubtless, somerich merchant will give me food for work, seeing that I can lift thingshandily. But Radbard here is a great and hungry man also, and it will bewell that he come with me; or else, being young and helpless, I may fallinto bad hands. "

So he spoke, jesting and making little of the matter. But I saw that hewas right, and that we who were strong to take what might come should goaway. It was likely that a day of our meals would make a week's fare forArngeir's three little ones, and they were to be thought for. 

Now for a little while Arngeir tried to keep us back; but it was plainthat he knew also that our going was well thought of, and only his carefor Havelok stood in the way. Indeed, he said that I and Raven might go. 

"Raven knows as much about the fish as did our father, " Havelok said. "He will go out in the morning, and look at sky and sea, and sniff atthe wind; and if I say it will be fine, he says that the herrings willbe in such a place; and so they are, while maybe it rains all day tospite my weather wisdom. You cannot do without Raven; for it is ill tomiss any chance of the sea just now. Nor can Withelm go, for he knowsall in the place, and who is most in want. It will not do to be withouthouse steward. So we two will go. Never have I been to Lincoln yet, andRadbard knows the place well. "

I think that I have never said that Grim would never take Havelok to thecity, lest he should be known by some of the Danish folk who came nowand then to the court, some from over seas, and others from the court ofKing Ethelwald, of whom I have spoken, the Norfolk king. But that dangerwas surely over now, for Havelok would be forgotten in Denmark; andEthelwald was long dead, and his wife also, leaving his daughterGoldberga to her uncle Alsi, as his ward. So Alsi held both kingdomsuntil the princess was of age, when she would take her own. It was saidthat she lived at Dover until that time, and so none of her Danes werelikely to be at court if we went there and found places. 

So Havelok's plan was to be carried out, and he and I were to set forthnext morning. Arngeir was yet uneasy about it, nevertheless, as onecould see; but I did not at that time know why it should be so doubtfula matter that two strong men should go forth and seek their fortune butthirty miles away. So we laughed at him. 

"Well, " he said, "every one knows Radbard; but they will want to knowwho his tall comrade may be. Old foes has Havelok, as Radbard knows, andtherefore it may be well to find a new name for him. "

"No need to go far for that, " Withelm said. "The marsh folk call him Curan. "

"Curan, the wonder, is good, " Arngeir said, after a little thought, forwe all knew Welsh enough by this time. "Or if you like a Danish namebetter, brother, call it 'Kwaran, ' but silent about yourself you mustsurely be. "

We used to call him that at times--for it means "the quiet" in our oldtongue--seeing how gentle and courtly he was in all his ways. So thename was well fitting in either way. 

"Silent and thoughtful should the son of a king be, " says the Havamal, and so it was with Havelok, son of Gunnar. 

Now when I came to think, it was plain that we three stood in the mindof our brother in the place which my father had boded for us, and I wasglad. Well I knew that Raven, the watchful, and Withelm, the wise andthoughtful, would do their parts; and I thought that whether I could domine was to be seen very shortly. If I failed in help at need it shouldnot be my fault. It had been long growing in my mind who Havelok mustbe, though I said nothing of what I thought, because my father hadbidden me be silent long ago, and I thought that I knew why. 

We were to start early in the morning, so that we should get to the citybetimes in the evening; and there was one thing that troubled the goodsisters more than it did us. They would have had us go in all ourfinery, such as we were wont to wear on holidays and at feastings; butnone of that was left. It had gone in buying corn, while there was anyleft to buy, along with every silver penny that we had. So we must go inthe plain fisher gear, that is made for use and not for show, frayed andstained, and a trifle tarry, but good enough. It would not do to go inour war gear into a peaceful city; and so we took but the seax thatevery Englishman wears, and the short travelling spear that allwayfarers use. Hardly was it likely that even the most hungry outlaw ofthe wild woldland would care to fall on us; for by this time such as weseemed had spent their all in food for themselves and their families, and all the money in Lindsey seemed to have gone away to places wherethere was yet somewhat to buy. 

Busy were those kind sisters of ours that night in making ready the lastmeal that we should need to take from them. And all the while theyforetold pleasant things for us at the king's court--how that weshould find high honour and the like. So they set us forth well andcheerfully. 

With the dawn we started, and Havelok was thoughtful beyond his wontafter we had bidden farewell to the home folk, so that I thought that hegrieved for leaving them at the last. 

"Downhearted, are you, brother?" I said, when we had gone a couple ofmiles in silence across the level. "I have been to Lincoln two or threetimes in a month sometimes in the summer, and it is no great distanceafter all. I think nothing of the journey, or of going so short a wayfrom home. "

"Nor do I, " he answered. "First, I was thinking of the many times myfather, Grim, went this way, and now he can walk no more; and then I wasthinking of that empty cottage we passed just now, where there was apleasant little family enough three months ago, who are all gone. Andthen--ay, I will tell you--I had a dream last night that stays in mymind, so that I think that out of this journey of ours will come somewhat. "

"Food and shelter, to wit, " said I, "which is all we want for a month ortwo. Let us hear it. "

"If we get all that I had in that dream, we shall want no more all ourlives, " he said, with a smile; "but it seems a foolish dream, now that Icome to tell it. "

"That is mostly the way with dreams. It is strange how wonderful theyseem until daylight comes. I have heard Witlaf's gleeman say that thebest lays he ever made were in his sleep; but if he remembered aught ofthem, they were naught. "

"It is not like that altogether with my dream, " Havelok said, "for itwent thus. I thought that I was in Denmark--though how I knew it wasDenmark I cannot say--and on a hill I sat, and at my feet wasstretched out all the land, so that I could see all over it at once. Then I longed for it, and I stretched out my arms to gather it in, andso long were they that they could well fathom it, and so I drew it tomyself. With towns and castles it was gathered in, and the keys of thestrongholds fell rattling at my feet, while the weight of the great landseemed to lie on my knees. Then said one, and the voice was the voice ofGrim, 'This is not all the dream that I have made for you, but it isenough for now. ' That is the dream, therefore, and what make you of it?"

"A most amazing hunger, brother, certainly, and promise of enough tosatisfy it withal. I think that the sisters have talked about ouradvancement at court until you have dreamed thereof. "

"Why, " he said, "that is surely at the bottom of the dream, and I amfoolish to think more of it. "

Then we went on, and grew light hearted as the miles passed. But thoughI had seemed to think little of the dream, it went strangely with mythoughts of what might lie before Havelok in days to come. 

As we went inland from the sea, the track of the pestilence was moredread, for we passed house after house that had none living in them, andsome held the deserted dead. I might say many things of what we saw, butI do not like to think of them much. Many a battlefield have I seensince that day, but I do not think them so terrible as the field overwhich has gone the foe that is unseen ere he smites. One knows the worstof the battle when it is over and the roll is called, but who knowswhere famine and pestilence stay? And those have given life for king orland willingly, but these were helpless. 

It was good to climb the welds and look back, for in the high landsthere was none of this. Below us the levels, with their bright waters, were wrapped in a strange blue haze, that had come with the famine atits worst, and, as men said, had brought or made the sickness. I hadheard of it; but it was not so plain when one was in it, or else ourshore was free, which is likely, seeing how little we suffered. 

After that we kept to the high land, not so much fearing the blue robeof the pestilence as what things of its working we might see; and so itwas late in the afternoon that we came in sight of Lincoln town, on itshill, with the wide meres and river at its feet. I have seen no citythat stands more wonderfully than this of ours, with the grey walls ofthe Roman town to crown the gathering of red and brown roofs that nestleon the slope and within them. And ever as we drew nearer Havelok becamemore silent, as I thought because he had never seen so great a townbefore, until we passed the gates of the stockade that keeps the townthat lies without the old walls, and then he said, looking round himstrangely, "Brother, you will laugh at me, no doubt, for an arrantdreamer, but this is the place whereto in dreams I have been many atime. Now we shall come to yon turn of the road among the houses, andbeyond that we shall surely see a stone-arched gate in a great wall, andspearmen on guard thereat. "

It was so, and the gate and guard were before us in a few more steps. Itwas the gate of the old Roman town, inside which was the palace of theking and one or two more great houses only. Our English kin hate awalled town or a stone house, and they would not live within the strongwalls, whose wide span was, save for the king's palace, which was builtpartly of the house of the Roman governor, and these other halls, whichwent for naught in so wide a meadow, empty and green, and crossed by twopaved roads, with grass growing between the stones. There were brownmarks, as of the buried stones of other foundations, on the grass wherethe old streets had been. 

All the straggling English town was outside the walls, and only in timeof war would the people use them as a stronghold, as they used the stillmore ancient camps on the hills. 

"Many times have you heard us tell of this place, Havelok, " I said. "Itis no wonder that you seem to know it. "

"Nay, " he answered, "but this is the city of my dreams, and somewhat isto happen here. "

 CHAPTER VIII. BERTHUN THE COOK. 

For that night we went to the house of the old dame with whom my fatherand I were wont to lodge when we came to the market, and she took us inwillingly, though she could make little cheer for us. Truly, as had beensaid, the scarcity was not so great in Lincoln, but everything wasterribly dear, and that to some is almost as bad. 

"No money have I now, dame, " I said ruefully, "but I think that for oldsake's sake you will not turn us away. "

"Not I, faith, " she answered. "I mind the first day your father camehere, and never a penny had he, and since then there has been no want inthis house. Luck comes with Grim and his folk, as I think. But this is ason whom I have not seen before, if he is indeed your brother. "

"I am Grim's son Curan, " said Havelok, "and I have not been to Lincolnere this. But I have heard of you many times. "

That pleased our old hostess, and then she asked after Grim. Hard it wasto have to tell her that he was gone, and hard it was for her to hear, for the little house had been open to us for ten years. 

"What will you do now, masters?" she asked, when she had told us of manya kindness done to her and her husband, who was long dead now, by my father. 

I told her that we were too many at home since the fishing had failed, and had therefore come to find some work here, at the court if possible. 

"Doubtless two strong men will not have to go far to find somewhat, " shesaid; "but the court is full of idle folk, and maybe no place is empty. Now I will have you bide with me while you are at a loose end, for thereare yet a few silver pennies in store, and I ween that they came out ofGrim's pouch to me. Lonely am I, and it is no good hoarding them whenhis sons are hungry. "

We thanked her for that kind saying, but she made light of it, sayingthat almost did she hope that we should find no work, that we might bideand lighten her loneliness for a time. 

"But if an old woman's advice is good for aught, you shall not go to thecourt first of all. Sour is King Alsi, and he is likely to turn you awayoffhand rather than grant the smallest boon. But there is Berthun thecook, as we call him--steward is his court name though--and heorders the household, and is good-natured, so that all like him. Everymorning he comes into the market, and there you can ask him if there isa place for you, and he loves to look on a man such as Curan. But if itis weapons you want--and I suppose that is in the minds of tall menalways, though it brings sorrow in the end--there is the captain ofthe guard who lives over the gate, and he might be glad to see you enough. "

We said that we would see the steward, for we wanted no long employment. We would go back to Grimsby when the famine ended, if it were only bythe coming of the fish again. 

Then she gave us of the best she had--black bread and milk to wit; andafter that we slept soundly before the fire, as I had done many timesbefore in that humble house. Black bread and milk it was again in themorning; but there was plenty, and goodwill to season it. Then the olddame sent us forth cheerfully and early, that we might not miss Berthunthe steward, from whom she hoped great things for us. 

So we sat in the marketplace for an hour or more watching the gates ofthe wall for his coming; and men stared at Havelok, so that we went tothe bridge and waited there. One could see all the market from thence. There were a good many of the market folk coming in presently, and mostof them knew me, and more than one stopped and spoke. 

Now Havelok grew restless, and wandered here and there looking atthings, though not going far from me; and while I was thus alone on thebridge, a man I knew by sight came and leaned on the rail by me, andtold me that he had just seen the most handsome man and the goodliest tolook on that was in the kingdom, as he thought. 

"Yonder he stands, " he said, "like a king who has fallen on bad times. Imind that I thought that Alsi, our king, would look like that, before Isaw him, and sorely disappointed was I in him therefore. Now I wonderwho yon man may be?"

I did not say that I knew, but I looked at Havelok, and for the firsttime, perhaps because I had never seen him among strangers before, Iknew that he was wondrous to look on. Full head and shoulders was heabove all the folk, and the Lindseymen are no babes in stature. And atthe same moment it came to me that it were not well that men should knowhim as the son of Grim the fisher. If my father, who was the wisest ofmen, had been so careful for all these years, I must not be less so; forif there were ever any fear of the spies of Hodulf, it would be now whenhis foe might be strong enough in years to think of giving trouble. Notthat I ever thought much of the said Hodulf, seeing how far off he was;but my father had brought me up to dread him for this brother of mine. Certainly by this time Hodulf knew that Grim had come to England insafety, for the name of the new town must have come to his ears: and ifGrim, then the boy he had given to him. 

The man who spoke to me went away soon, and Havelok strolled back to me. 

"I would that the cook, or whoever he is, would come, " he said. "I growweary of this crowd that seems to have naught to do but stare at astranger. "

"What shall we ask, when he does come? and supposing that there is aplace for but one of us?" I said. 

"Why, then, the one it fits best will take it, and the other must seeksome other chance. That is all. "

"As you will, brother, " I answered, "but I would rather that we shouldbe together. "

"And I also. But after all, both will be in Lincoln, and we must takewhat comes. It is but for a little while, and we shall not like toburden that good old dame by being too hard to please. We want somewhatto do until we can go home, not for a day longer, and I care not what itis. "

"That is right, " I said; "and the sooner I see one of our folk comingover this bridge with a full basket of fish, the better I shall like it. But it may be a long day before that. Now, I have been thinking that itwere not well that you should say that you are the son of Grim. "

I did not quite know how he would take this, for he was proud of myfather as I. But that very pride made it easy. 

"Maybe not, " he said thoughtfully, "for it seems unworthy of his sonsthat we have to ask for service from any man. But I do not think that hecould blame us, as things are. Nevertheless, folk shall not talk. "

"Men know me, " said I, "but that cannot be helped. "

He laughed gaily at that. 

"Why, here we speak as if one man in a hundred knew you. And after allit may be that we shall get a place that none need be ashamed of. Look, here comes a mighty fine lord from the gateway. "

It was Berthun the steward, for whom we were waiting, and I knew himwell by sight. Often had he bought our fish, but I did not think that hewould remember me by name, if he had ever heard it. He was a portly andwell-favoured man, not old, and as he came down the street to themarketplace at the hill foot he laughed and talked with one and anotherof the townsfolk, whether high or low, in very pleasant wise. 

Presently he stopped at a stall, and priced some meat; and when he hadbought it he looked round and called for some men to carry it for him;and at that the idlers made a rush for him, tripping over one another inhaste to be first, while he laughed at them. 

He chose two or three, and sent them up the hill to the palace withtheir burdens, and then went to another booth and bought. 

"This is work at which I should make a good hand, " said Havelok, laughing at the scrambling men who ran forward when the steward againcalled for porters. "Well paid also the job must be, to judge of theireagerness. "

The three men who had been chosen took their burden and went away, andthe steward came near us, to a bakery that was close to the bridge end. 

"I have a mind to do porter for once, " Havelok said. "Then I can atleast earn somewhat to take back to the dame tonight. "

"If you do so, " I answered, "I will wait here for you. But you will haveto fight for the place. "

Now the steward bought all that he needed, and that was bread for thewhole palace for the day, and again he called for porters. WhereonHavelok got up from the bridge rail and went towards him in no greathurry, so that the idlers were in a crowd before him. 

"Ho! friends, " cried Havelok, "let the good cook see all of us and makehis choice. He can only take one at a time. "

"One, forsooth, " said a man from the crowd; "why, there is a load forfour men there. "

"Well, then, let him pick four little ones, and give these little ones achance of being seen. "

Now I do not think that he would have troubled with the matter any more;but whether the men knew that this was the last load that the stewardhad to send home, or whether they quarrelled, I cannot say, but in theireagerness to raise the two great baskets they fell to struggling overthem, and the steward tried to quiet the turmoil by a free use of hisstaff, and there was a danger that the bread should be scattered. 

"Here will be waste of what there is none too much of just now, " saidHavelok; and with that he went to the aid of the steward, picking up andsetting aside the men before him, and then brushing the strugglingrivals into a ruefully wondering heap from about the baskets, so that heand the steward faced each other, while there fell a silence on thelittle crowd that had gathered. Even the men who had been put asidestayed their abuse as they saw what manner of man had come to the rescueof the baskets, and Havelok and the cook began to laugh. 

"Fe, fi, fo, fum!" said Berthun; "here is surely a Cornish giant amongus! Now I thank you, good Blunderbore, or whatever your name is, forbrushing off these flies. "

"The folk in this place are unmannerly, " said Havelok; "hut if you wantthe bread carried up the hill I will do it for you. "

Berthun looked him up and down in a puzzled sort of way once or twiceere he answered, "Well, as that is your own proposal, pick your helpersand do so; I would not have asked such a thing of you myself. "

"There is not much help needed, " said Havelok. "I think this may bemanaged if I get a fair hold. "

Now we were used to seeing him carry such loads as would try thestrength of even Raven and myself, who could lift a load for three men;but when he took the two great baskets of bread and swung them intoplace on either arm, a smothered shout went round the crowd, and morethan once I heard the old Welsh name that the marsh folk had given himspoken. 

"Let us be going, " said Havelok to the steward on that. "One would thinkthat none of these had ever hefted a fair load in his life, to listen tothem. "

So he nodded to me across the heads of the crowd, and followed Berthun, and the idlers followed him for a little. The guard turned these back atthe gate, and Havelok went through, and I could see him no more. 

Presently the crowd drifted back to their places, and I heard themtalking. Havelok and his strength was likely to be a nine days' wonderin Lincoln, and I was glad that I had asked him not to say whence he was. 

"He is some thane's son who is disguised, " said one. 

"Maybe he is under a vow, " said another; and then one chimed in with astory of some prince of Arthur's time, by name Gareth, who hid his stateat his mother's command. 

"As for me, " said the baker, "I think that he is a fisher, as he looks--at least, that is, as his clothes make him. "

So even he had his doubts, and I will say that I understood well enoughnow why my father never brought him here before. 

Havelok was long in coming back, as I thought, and I seemed to bewasting time here, and so I bethought me of the other man to whom theold dame had said we might go--namely, the captain of the gate. Ishould see Havelok if I stood there. 

The captain was talking with some of his men as I came up, and of courseit was of Havelok that they spoke; and seeing that I wore the same dressas he, they asked me if I knew who he was. 

"He is a fisher from the coast, " I answered. "I have heard him calledCuran. "

"Welsh then, " the captain answered, somewhat disappointed, as it seemed. "If he had been a Mercian, or even a Saxon, I would have had him here, but a fisher has had no training in arms after all. "

"Some of us have, " said I. 

The captain looked me up and down, and then walked round me, sayingnothing until we were face to face again. 

"That, I take it, is a hint that you might like to be a housecarl of theking's, " he said. "Are you a Lindseyman?"

"I am the son of Grim of Grimsby, " I said. 

"Why, then, I suppose you would not think of it, seeing that my place isnot empty; but if you will dress in that way you must not wonder if Itook you for a likely man for a housecarl. We know Grim well by repute. Come in and tell me about the famine, and this new town of yours thatone hears of. "

Now I could not see Havelok as yet, and so I went into the stone-archedRoman guardroom, and Eglaf the captain fetched out a pot of wine andsome meat, and made me very welcome while we talked. And presently Ithought that I might do worse than be a housecarl for a time, if Eglafwould have me. I should be armed at least, and with comrades to help ifHavelok needed me; though all the while I thought myself foolish forthinking that any harm could come to him who was so strong. Nevertheless, what my father had laid on us all was to be heeded, and Iwas to be his helper in arms. So presently I told Eglaf that thehousecarl's life seemed an easy one, and that it would be pleasant to goarmed for a while, if he would have me for a short time, seeing that thefamine had left us naught to do. 

"Well, there is plenty to eat and drink, " he said, "and good lodging inthe great hall or here, as one's post may be, and a silver penny everyday; but no fighting to be done, seeing that Alsi will sooner pay a foeto go away than let us see to the matter. Doing naught is mighty hardwork at times. "

Then he asked if I had arms, and I said that I would send for them atonce, and that settled the matter. If I chose to come with my own arms Ishould be welcome. 

"I am glad to get you, " he said, "for there will be a crowd in the placeere long, for the Witan is to meet, and the thanes will come with theirmen, and there will be fine doings, so that we need another strong armor two that we may keep the peace, "

He took a long pull at the wine pot, and then went on, "Moreover, theprincess's Danes are sure to want to fight some of the English folk forsport. "

"What! is she here?"

"Not yet. They say that she is coming when the Witan meets, because theWitan wants to see her, not because Alsi does. But he dare not goagainst them, and so it must be. "

Now Goldberga, the princess, was, as I have said, Alsi's ward, and wasat this time just eighteen, so that it would be time for her to take thekingdom that was hers by right. It was common talk, however, that Alsiby no means liked the thought of giving the wide lands of East Anglia upto her, and that he would not do so if he could anywise help it. Maybethe Witan thought so also, and would see fair play. Ethelwald and hiswife Orwenna had been well loved both here and in Norfolk, and it wassaid that Goldberga their daughter grew wondrous fair and queenly. 

I had learned one thing though, and that was that we should haveEthelwald's Danes here shortly, and that I did not like; but after all, what did these few men of an old household know of the past days inDenmark? There had been no going backwards and forwards between the twocountries since the king died ten years ago. Nevertheless I was gladthat I had found a friend in Eglaf, and that I was to be here. 

Then I got up to go, and the captain bade me come as soon as I could, for he could talk to me as he could not to the men, maybe. So I bade himfarewell, and went slowly back, down the street, sitting down in the oldplace. 

It was not long after that before Havelok came, and I saw Berthun thesteward come as far as the gate with him, and stand looking after him ashe walked away; then Eglaf came out, and both looked and talked for awhile, and therefore, as soon as I knew that Havelok saw me, I went awayand across the bridge to a place that was quiet, and waited for him there. 

"Well, brother, " I said, "you have had a long job with the cook. What isthe end of it all?"

"I do not know, " he answered slowly. "That is to be seen yet. "

I looked at him, for his voice was strange, and I saw that he seemed tohave the same puzzled look in his eyes as he had last night when we camefirst into the city. I asked if anything was amiss. 

"Nothing, " he said; "but this is a place of dreams. I think that I shallwake presently in Grimsby. "

We walked on, and past the straggling houses outside the stockade, andso into the fields; and little by little he told me what was troubling him. 

Berthun the steward had said nothing until the palace was reached, andhad led him to the great servants' hall, and there had bidden him setdown his load and rest. Then he had asked if he would like to see theplace, and of course Havelok had said that he would, wondering at thesame time if this was all the pay that the porters got. So he was shownthe king's hall, and the arms on the wall, and the high seat, and theking's own chamber, and many more things, and all the while they seemednothing strange to Havelok. 

"This Berthun watched me as a cat watches a mouse all the while, " hesaid, "and at last he asked if I had ever seen a king's house before. Itold him that I had a dream palace which had all these things, but wasnot the same. And at that he smiled and asked my name. 'Curan, ' I said, of course; and at that he smiled yet more, in a way that seemed to saythat he did not believe me. 'It is a good name for the purpose, ' hesaid, 'but I have to ask your pardon for calling you by the old giant'sname just now. ' I said that as he did not know my name, and it was ajest that fitted, it was no matter. Then he made a little bow, and askedif I would take any food before I went from the place; so I told himthat it was just what I came for, and he laughed, and I had such a mealas I have not seen for months. It is in my mind that I left a famine inthat house, so hungry was I. There is no pride about this Berthun, forhe served me himself, and I thanked him. "

Then Havelok stopped and passed his hand over his face, and he laughed alittle, uneasy laugh. 

"And all the while I could not get it out of my head that he ought to bekneeling before me. "

"Well, " he went on after a little, "when I had done, this Berthun askedme a question, saying that he was a discreet man, and that if he couldhelp me in any way he would do so. Had I a vow on me? Nothing more thanto earn my keep until the famine was over, I said. I had left poor folkwho would have the more for my absence, and he seemed to think that thiswas a wondrous good deed. So I told him that if he could help me in thisI should be glad. Whereon he lowered his voice and asked if I mustfollow the way of Gareth the prince. I had not heard of this worthy, andso I said that what was good enough for a prince was doubtless goodenough for me, and that pleased him wonderfully. 

"'Gladly will I take you into my service, ' he said, 'if that willcontent you. ' Which it certainly would; and so I am to be porter againtomorrow. Then I said that I had a comrade to whom I must speak first. He said that no doubt word must be sent home of my welfare, and he sawme as far as the gate. "

"Which of you went out of the hall first?" I asked. 

"Now I come to think of it, I did. I went to let him pass, as the elder, though it was in my mind to walk out as if the place belonged to me; andwhy, I do not know, for no such thought ever came to me in Witlaf'shouse, or even in a cottage; but he stood aside and made me go first. "

Now I longed for Withelm and his counsel, for one thing was plain to me, and that was that with the once familiar things of the kingship beforehim the lost memory of his childhood was waking in Havelok, and Ithought that the time my father boded was at hand. The steward had seenthat a court and its ways were no new thing to him, and had seen toothat he had been wont to take the first place somewhere; so he haddeemed that this princely-looking youth was under a vow of service, inthe old way. It is likely that the Welsh name would make him think thathe was from beyond the marches to the west, and that was just as well. 

Then Havelok said, "Let us go back to the widow's house and sleep. Myhead aches sorely, and it is full of things that are confused, so that Ido not know rightly who I am or where. Maybe it will pass with rest. "

We turned hack, and then I told him what I meant to do; and that pleasedhim, for we should see one another often. 

"We are in luck, brother, so far, " he said, "having lit on what weneeded so soon; but I would that these dreams would pass. "

"It is the poor food of many days gone by, " I said. "Berthun will curethat for you very shortly. "

"It is likely enough, " he answered more gaily. 

"Little want is in that house, but honest Berthun does not know what atrencherman he has hired. But I would that we had somewhat to take backto our good old dame tonight. "

But she was more than satisfied with our news; and when she saw thatHavelok was silent, she made some curious draught of herbs for him, which he swallowed, protesting, and after that he slept peacefully. 

I went out to the marketplace and found a man whom I knew--one ofthose who carried our fish at times; and him I sent, with promise of twosilver pennies presently, to Arngeir for my arms, telling him that allwas well. 

 CHAPTER IX. CURAN THE PORTER. 

There is no need for me to say how my arms came to me from Grimsby, andhow I went to Eglaf as I had promised. I will only say that the life waspleasant enough, if idle, as a housecarl, and that I saw Havelok everyday at one time or another, which was all that I could wish. 

But as I had to wait a day or two while the messenger went and the armscame from home, I saw Havelok meet the steward on the next day: and aquaint meeting enough it was, for Berthun hardly knew how he shouldbehave to this man, whom he had made up his mind was a wandering prince. 

There was the crowd who waited for the call for porters, as ever; hutthe steward would have none of them, until he saw his new man toweringover the rest, and then he half made a motion to unbonnet, which hechecked and turned into a beckoning wave of the hand, whereon the idlersmade their rush for him, and Havelok walked through and over them, moreor less, as they would not make way for him. But so good-naturedly wasthis done, that even those whom he lifted from his path and dropped onone side laughed when they saw who had cleared a way for himself, andstood gaping to see what came next. 

"Ho--why, yes--Curan--that was the name certainly. I have beenlooking for you, as we said, " stammered the steward. 

"Here am I, therefore, " answered Havelok, "and where is the load?"

"Truth to tell, I have bought but this at present, " said the steward, pointing to a small basket of green stuff on the stall at which he stood. 

"Well, I suppose there is more to come, " Havelok said, taking it up; "itwill be a beginning. "

"I will not ask you to carry more than that, " Berthun began. 

"Why, man, this is foolishness. If you have a porter, make him carry allhe can, else he will not earn his keep. "

"As you will, " answered the steward, shrugging his shoulders as one whocannot account for some folk's whims, and going on to the next booth. 

Now, I suppose that the idlers looked to see Havelok walk away with thislight load gladly, as any one of them would have done, and that thentheir turn would have come; but this was not what they expected. Maybethey would have liked to see the strong man sweep up all the palacemarketing and carry it, as a show, but it might interfere with their owngains. So there was a murmur or two among them, and this grew whenHavelok took the next burden in like manner. 

"Ho, master cook, " cried a ragged man at last, "this is not the custom, and it is not fair that one man should do all the work, and all for onewage. "

Berthun took no notice of this; and so the cry was repeated, and that bymore than one. And at last he turned round and answered. 

"Go to, ye knaves, " he said with a red face and angrily; "if I find aman who will save me the trouble of your wrangles every day, shall I notdo as I please?"

Then there was a tumult of voices, and some of them seemed sad, as if alast hope was gone, and that Havelok heard. 

"There is somewhat in this, " he said to the cook. "What pay have yougiven to each man who carries for you?"

"A yesterday's loaf each, " answered Berthun, wondering plainly thatHavelok paid any heed to the noise. 

"Well, then, let us go on, and we will think of somewhat, " Havelok said;and then he turned to the people, who were silent at once. 

"I am a newcomer, and a hungry one, " he said, smiling quietly, "and Ihave a mind to earn my loaf well. Hinder me not for today, and hereafterI will take my chance with the rest, if need is. "

Thereat the folk began to laugh also, for it was plain that none had anychance at all if he chose to put forth his strength; but an old man saidloudly, "Let the good youth alone now, and he shall talk with us when hehas done his errand and fed that great bulk of his. He has an honestface, and will be fair to all. "

That seemed to please the crowd; and after that they said no more, butfollowed and watched the gathering up of Havelok's mighty burden. Andpresently there was more than he could manage; and he spoke to Berthun, who checked himself in a half bow as he answered. 

Then Havelok looked over the faces before him, and beckoned to two menwho seemed weakly and could not press forward, and to them he gave thelighter wares, and so left the market with his master, as one must callthe steward. 

"What told I you?" said the old man, as they came back from the greatgate. "Never saw I one with a face like that who harmed any man, eitherin word or deed. "

Now when Havelok had set down his load in the kitchen, he straightenedhimself and said to Berthun, who was, as one may say, waiting his pleasure. 

"This is today's task; but it is in my mind that I would stay up hereand work. "

"What would you do?"

"There are men yonder who will miss the carrying if I am market porteralways. But here are things I can earn my keep at, and help the otherservants with at the same time. Water drawing there is, and carrying oflogs for the fire, and cleaving them also, and many other things thatwill be but hardening my muscles, while they are over heavy to bepleasant for other folk. "

"Well, " answered Berthun, "that is all I could wish, and welcome to somehere will you be. Let it be so. "

"Now, I do not think that you would make a gain by my work this morning?"

"Truly not, if any one is wronged by my doing so, " the puzzled steward said. 

Then Havelok asked how many men would have been needed to carry up thegoods that he had brought, and Berthun said that he was wont to send oneat least from each stall, and more if the burden was heavy. 

"Then today four poor knaves must go dinnerless by reason of mystrength, and that does not please me altogether, " said Havelok gravely. "Give these two their loaves; and then, I pray you, give me the otherfour, and let me go back to the market. "

And then he added, with a smile, "I think that I can order matters thereso that things will be more fair, and that you will have less troublewith that unmannerly scramble. "

"If you can do that, you are even as your name calls you. Take them andwelcome, Curan, and then come here and do what work you will, " Berthunsaid in haste. 

"Tasks you must set me, or I shall grow idle. That is the failing ofover-big men, " Havelok said; and he took the loaves and left the palacewith the two market men at his heels. 

I saw him come back, and at once the crowd of idlers made for him, butin a respectful way enough. I knew, however, how easily these folks tookto throwing mud and stones in their own quarrels, and I was a littleanxious, for to interfere with the ways of the market is a high offenceamong them. 

But Havelok knew naught of that, and went his way with his loaves to thebridge end, and there sat on the rail and looked at the men before him. And /lo!/ back to my mind came old days in Denmark, and how I once sawGunnar the king sitting in open court to do justice, and then I knew forcertain that I was looking on his son. And when Havelok spoke it was inthe voice of Gunnar that I had long forgotten, but which came back to meclear and plain, as if it were yesterday that I had heard it. Never doesa boy forget his first sight of the king. 

"Friends, " said Havelok, "if I do two men's work I get two men's pay, orelse I might want to know the reason why. But I am only one man, all thesame, and it seems right to me that none should be the loser. WhereforeI have a mind to share my pay fairly. "

There was a sort of shout at that and Havelok set his four loaves in arow on the rail beside him. But then some of the rougher men went tomake a rush at them, and he took the foremost two and shook them, sothat others laughed and bade the rest beware. 

"So that is just where the trouble comes in, " said Havelok coolly; "thestrong get the first chance, as I did this morning, by reason of therebeing none to see fair play. "

"Bide in the market, master, and we will make you judge among us, " crieda small man from the edge of the crowd. 

"Fair and softly, " Havelok answered. "I am not going to bide here longerthan I can help. Come hither, grandfer, " and he beckoned to the old manwho had bidden them wait his return, "tell me the names of the men whohave been longest without any work. "

The old man pointed out three, and then Havelok stopped him. 

"One of these loaves is my own wage, " he said; "but you three shall havethe others, and that will be the easiest day's work you ever did. Butthink not that I am going to do the like every day, for Lincoln hill isno easy climb, and the loaf is well earned at the top. Moreover, it isnot good to encourage the idle by working for them. "

So the three men had their loaves, and Havelok began to eat his ownslowly, swinging his legs on the bridge rail while the men watched him. 

"Master, " said the small man from behind, pushing forward a little, nowthat the crowd was looser, "make a law for the market, I pray you, thatall may have a chance. "

"Who am I to make laws?" said my brother slowly, and, as he said this, his hand went up to his brows as it had gone last night when the palacehad wearied him. 

"The strong make laws for the weak, " the old man said to him in a lowvoice. "If the strong is honest, for the weak it is well. Things arehard for the weak here; and therefore say somewhat, for it may be of use. "

"It can be none, unless the strong is at hand to see that the law is kept. "

"Sometimes the market will see that a rule is not broken, for itself. There is no rule for this matter. "

Again Havelok passed his hand over his eyes, and he was long inanswering. The loaf lay at his side now. Presently he looked straightbefore him, and, as if he saw far beyond Lincoln Hill and away to thenorth, he said, "This is my will, therefore, that from this time forwardit shall be the law that men shall have one among them who may fairlyand without favour so order this matter that all shall come to Berthunthe steward in turns that shall be kept, and so also with the carryingfor any other man. There shall be a company of porters, therefore, whicha man must join before he shall do this work, save that every strangerwho comes shall be suffered to take a burden once, and then shall betold of this company, and the custom that is to be. And I will that thisold man shall see to this matter. "

And then he stopped suddenly, and seemed to start as a great shout wentup from the men, a shout as of praise; and his eyes looked again onthem, and that wonderingly. 

"They will keep this law, " said the old man. "Well have you spoken. "

"I have said a lot of foolishness, maybe, " answered Havelok. "For thelife of me I could not say it again. "

"There is not one of us that could not do so, " said his adviser. "Butbide you here, master, in the town?"

"I am in service at the palace. "

Then the old man turned round to the others and said, "This is good thatwe have heard, and it is nothing fresh, for all trades have theircompanies, and why should not we? Is this stranger's word to be kept?"

Maybe there were one or two of the rougher men who held their peace, forthey had had more than their share of work, but from the rest came ashout of "Ay!" as it were at the Witan. 

"Well, then, " said Havelok suddenly, getting down from his seat andgiving his loaf to the old man, "see you to it; and if any give troublehereafter, I shall hear from the cook, and, by Odin, I will even comedown and knock their heads together for them. So farewell. "

He smiled round pleasantly, yet in that way which has a meaning at theback of it; and at that every cap went off and the men did him reverenceas to a thane at least, and he nodded to them and came across to me. 

"Come out into the fields, brother, for I shall weep if I bide here longer. "

So he said; and we went away quickly, while the men gathered round theold leader who was to be, and talked earnestly. 

"This famine plays strange tricks with me, " he said when we were awayfrom every one. "Did you hear all that I said?"

"I heard all, and you have spoken the best thing that could have beensaid. Eight years have I been to this market, and a porters' guild isjust what is needed. And it will come about now. "

"It was more dreaming, and so I must be a wise man in my dream. Even asin the palace yesterday it came on me, and I seemed to be at the gate ofa great hall, and it was someone else that was speaking, and yet myself. It is in my mind that I told these knaves what my lordly will was, forsooth; and the words came to me in our old Danish tongue, so that itwas hard not to use it. But it seems to me that long ago I did thesethings, or saw them, I know not which, somewhere. Tell me, did the kinglive in our town across the sea?"

"No, but in another some way off. My father took me there once or twice. "

"Can you mind that he took me also?"

I shook my head, and longed for Withelm. Surely I would send for him, orfor Arngeir, if this went on. Arngeir for choice, for I could tell himwhat I thought; and that would only puzzle Withelm, who knew less than I. 

"We will ask Arngeir some day, " I said; "he can remember. "

"I suppose he did take me, " mused Havelok; "and I suppose that I wantmore sleep or more food or somewhat. Now we will go and tell the olddame of my luck, for she has lost her lodger. "

Then he told me of his fortune with the steward. 

"Half afraid of me he seems, for he will have me do just what I will. That will be no hard place therefore. "

But I thought that if I knew anything of Havelok my brother, he would belikely to make it hard by doing every one's work for him, and thatBerthun saw this; or else that, as I had thought last night, the shrewdcourtier saw the prince behind the fisher's garb. 

So we parted presently at the gate of the palace wall, and I went backto the widow to wait for my arms, while he went to his master. And I mayas well tell the end of Havelok's lawmaking. 

Berthun went down to the market next day, and came back with a wonder tobe told. And it was to Havelok that he went first to tell it, as he wasdrawing bucket after bucket of water from the deep old Roman well in thecourtyard to fill the great tub which he considered a fair load to carryat once. 

"There is something strange happening in the market, " he said, "and Ithink that you have a hand in it. The decency of the place is wonderful, and you said that you thought I might have less trouble with the menthan I was wont if you went down with the loaves. What did you? For Iwent to the baker's stalls and bought, and looked round for the tailthat is after me always; and I was alone, and all the market folk wereagape to see what was to be done. I thought that I had offended themarket by yesterday's business, as they had called out on me, and Ithought that I should have to come and fetch your--that is, if itpleased you. But first I called, as is my wont, for porters. Now allthat rabble sat in a row along a wall, and, by Baldur, when I looked, they had cleaned themselves! Whereupon an old gaffer, who has carriedthings once or twice for me when there has been no crowd and he has beenable to come forward, lifted up his voice and asked how many men Iwanted, so please me. 

"'Two, 'I said, wondering, and at that two got up and came to me, and Isent them off. It was the same at the next booth, and the next, for hetold off men as I wanted them; and here am I back a full half-hourearlier than ever before, and no mud splashes from the crowd either. Itis said that they have made a porters' guild; and who has put that senseinto their heads unless your--that is, unless you have done so, Icannot say. "

Havelok laughed. 

"Well, I did tell them that they should take turns, or somewhat likethat; and I also told them that if you complained of them I would see toit. "

"Did you say that you would pay them, may I ask--that is, of course, if they were orderly? For if so, I thank--"

"I told them that if you complained I would knock their heads together, "said Havelok. 

And that was the beginning of the Lincoln porters' guild; and in afterdays Havelok was wont to say that he would that all lawmaking was aseasy as that first trial of his. Certainly from that day forward therewas no man in all the market who would not have done aught for mybrother, and many a dispute was he called on to settle. It is not alwaysthat a law, however good it may be, finds not a single one to sethimself against it. But then Havelok was a strong man. 

Now there is naught to tell of either Havelok or myself for a littlewhile, for we went on in our new places comfortably enough. One heardmuch of Havelok, though, for word of him and his strength andgoodliness, and of his kindness moreover, went through the town, withtales of what he had done. But I never heard that any dared to ask himto make a show of himself by doing feats of strength. Only when he camedown to the guardroom sometimes with me would he take part in the weaponplay that he loved, and the housecarls, who were all tried and goodwarriors, said that he was their master in the use of every weapon, andit puzzled them to know where he had learned so well, for he yet worehis fisher's garb. They sent his arms with mine from Grimsby, thinkingthat he also needed them; but he left them with the widow. 

Havelok used to laugh if they asked him this, and tell them that it cameby nature, and in that saying there was more than a little truth. So thehousecarls, when they heard how Berthun was wont to treat him, thoughtalso that he was some great man in hiding, and that the steward knew whohe was. They did not know but that my close friendship with him hadsprung up since he came, and that was well, and Eglaf and he and I weresoon much together. The captain wanted him to leave the cook and be oneof his men, but we thought that he had better bide where he was, ratherthan let Alsi the king have him always about him. For now and then thatstrange feeling, as of the old days, came over him when he was in thegreat hall, and he had to go away and brood over it for a while until hewould set himself some mighty task and forget it. 

But one day he came to me and said that he was sure he knew the ways ofa king too well for it all to be a dream, adding that Berthun saw thatalso, and was curious about him. 

"Tell me, brother, whence came I? /Was/ I truly brought up in a court?"

"I have never heard, " I answered. "All that I know for certain is thatyou fled with us from Hodulf, the new king, and that for reasons whichmy father never told me. "

Then said Havelok, "There was naught worth telling, therefore. I supposeI was the child of some steward like Berthun; but yet--"

So he went away, and I wondered long if it were not time that Arngeirshould tell all that he knew. It was of no good for me to say that invoice and ways and deed he had brought back to me the Gunnar whom I hadnot seen for so many long years, for that was as likely as not to be afancy of mine, or if not a fancy, he might be only a sister's son or thelike. But in all that he said there was no word of his mother, and bythat I knew that his remembrance must be but a shadow, if a growing one. 

But there was no head in all the wide street that was not turned to lookafter him; and now he went his way from me with two children, whom hehad caught up from somewhere, perched on either shoulder, and another inhis arms, and they crowed with delight as he made believe to be somegiant who was to eat them forthwith, and ran up the hill with them. Nosuch playmate had the Lincoln children before Havelok came. 

 CHAPTER X. KING ALSI OF LINDSEY. 

Three weeks after we came the Witan[8] began to gather, and that was a fine sight as the great nobles of Lindsey, and of theNorth folk of East Anglia, came day by day into the town with theirfollowings, taking up their quarters either in the better houses of theplace or else pitching bright-coloured tents and pavilions on thehillside meadows beyond the stockades. Many brought their ladies withthem, and all day long was feasting and mirth at one place or another, as friend met with friend. Never had I seen such a gay sight as themarketplace was at midday, when the young thanes and their men met thereand matched their followers at all sorts of sports. The English noblesare far more fond of gay dress and jewels than our Danish folk, though Imust say that when the few Danes of Ethelwald's household came it wouldseem that they had taken kindly to the fashion of their home. 

Our housecarls grumbled a bit for a while, for with all the newcomersdressed span new for the gathering, we had had nothing fresh for it fromthe king, as was the custom, and I for one was ashamed of myself, forunder my mail was naught but the fisher's coat, which is good enough forhard wear, but not for show. But one day we were fitted out fresh by theking's bounty in blue and scarlet jerkins and hose, and we swaggeredafter that with the best, as one may suppose. 

Berthun had the ordering of that business, and he came and sat withEglaf in the gatehouse and talked of it. 

"Pity that you do not put your man Curan into decent gear, " the captainsaid. "That old sailcloth rig does not do either him or you or the courtcredit. "

"That is what I would do, " said the steward, "but he will not take aughtbut the food that he calls his hire. He is a strange man altogether, andI think that he is not what he seems. "

"So you have told me many times, and I think with you. He will be somecrack-brained Welsh princeling who has been crossed in love, and so hastaken some vow on him, as the King Arthur that they prate of taught themto do. Well, if he is such, it is an easy matter to make him clothehimself decently. It is only to tell him that the clothes are from theking, and no man who has been well brought up may refuse such a gift. "

"But suppose that he thanks the king for the gift. Both he and the kingwill be wroth with me. "

"Not Curan, when he has once got the things on; and as for Alsi, he willtake the thanks to himself, and chuckle to think that the mistake hasgained him credit for a good deed that he never did. "

"Hush, comrade, hush!" said Berthun quickly; "naught but good of the king!"

"I said naught ill. But if Woden or Frey, or whoever looks after gooddeeds, scores the mistake to Alsi as well, it will be the first on thecount of charity that--"

But at this Berthun rose up in stately wise. 

"I may not listen to this. To think that here in the guardroom I shouldhear such--"

"Sit down, comrade, " said Eglaf, laughing, and pulling the steward intohis seat again. "Well you know that I would be cut to pieces for theking tomorrow if need were, and so I earn free speech of him I guard. IfI may not say what I think of him to a man who knows as much of him asI, who may?"

"I have no doubt that the king would clothe Curan if I asked him, " saidBerthun stiffly, but noways loth to take his seat again. 

"But it is as much as your place is worth to do it. I know what youwould say. "

Berthun laughed. 

"I will do it myself, and if Alsi does get the credit, what matter?"

Wherefore it came to pass that as I was on guard at the gate leading tothe town next day I saw a most noble-looking man coming towards me, andI looked a second time, for I thought him one of the noblest of all thethanes who had yet come, and the second look told me that it was Havelokin this new array. I will say that honest Berthun had done his partwell; and if the king was supposed to be the giver, he had nothing tocomplain of. Eglaf had told me of the way in which the dressing ofHavelok was to be done. 

"Ho!" said I, "I thought you some newcomer. "

"I hardly know myself, " he answered, "and I am not going to grumble atthe change, seeing that this is holiday time. Berthun came to me lastevening, and called me aside, and said that it was the king's wont todress his folk anew at the time of the Witan, and then wanted to know ifmy vow prevented me from wearing aught but fisher's clothes. And when Isaid that if new clothes went as wage for service about the place I wasglad to hear it, he was pleased, as if it had been likely that I wouldrefuse a good offer. So the tailor went to work on me, and hence thisfinery. But you are as fine, and this is more than we counted on when weleft Grimsby. I suppose it is all in honour of the lady of the Northfolk, Goldberga. "

"Maybe, for I have heard that she is to come. "

"To be fetched rather, if one is to believe all that one hears. They saythat Alsi has kept her almost as a captive in Dover, having given herinto the charge of some friend of his there, that she may be far fromher own kingdom and people. Now the Norfolk Witan has made him bring herhere. Berthun seems to think there will be trouble. "

"Only because Alsi will not want to let the kingdom go from his hand toher. But that will not matter. He is bound by the old promise to herfather. "

Now we were talking to one another in broad Danish, there being nonenear to hear us. We had always used it among ourselves at Grimsby, formy father loved his old tongue. But at that moment there rode up to thegate a splendid horseman, young and handsome, and with great goldbracelets on his arms, one or two of which caught my eye at once, forthey were of the old Danish patterns, and just such as Jarl Sigurd usedto wear. But if I was quick to notice these tokens of the old land, hehad been yet quicker, for he reined up before I stayed him, as was myduty if he would pass through this gate to the palace, so that I mightknow his authority. 

"If I am not mistaken, " he said in our own tongue, "I heard you twotalking in the way I love best. Skoal, therefore, to the first NorthmanI have met between here and London town, for it is good to hear afriendly voice. "

"Skoal to the jarl!" I answered, and I gave the salute of Sigurd'scourtmen, which came into my mind on the moment with the familiargreeting of long years ago. And "Skoal, " said Havelok. 

"Jarl! How know you that I am that?"

"By the jarl's bracelet that you wear, surely. "

"So you are a real Dane--not an English-bred one like myself. That isgood. You and I will have many a talk together. Odin, how good it is tomeet a housecarl who speaks as man to man and does not cringe to me! Whoare you?"

"Radbard Grimsson of Grimsby, housecarl just now to this King of Lindsey. "

"And your comrade?"

I was about to tell this friendly countryman Havelok's name withoutthought, but stopped in time. Of all the things I had been brought up todread most for him, that an English Dane should find him out was theworst, so I said, "He is called Curan, and he is a Lindsey marshman. "

"Who can talk Danish though his name is Welsh. That is strange. Well, you are right about me. I am Ragnar of Norwich, the earl, as the Englishfor jarl goes. Now I want to see Alsi the king straightway. "

"That is a matter for the captain, " I said, and I called for him. 

Eglaf came out and made a deep reverence when he saw the earl, knowingat once who he was, and as this was just what the earl had said that hedid not like, he looked quaintly at me across Eglaf's broad bent back, so that I had to grin perforce. 

All unknowing of which the captain heard the earl's business, and thentold me to see him to the palace gates, and take his horse to thestables when he had dismounted and was in the hands of Berthun. 

So I went, and Havelok turned away and went on some errand down thesteep street. 

This Ragnar was one of whom I had often heard, for he was the governorof all the North folk for Alsi until the Lady Goldberga should take herplace. He was her cousin, being the son of Ethelwald's sister, who wasof course a Dane. Danish, and from the old country, was his father also, being one of the men who had come over to the court of East Anglia whenEthelwald was made king. 

All the way to the door we talked of Denmark, but it was not far. ThereBerthun came out and greeted the earl in court fashion, and I thoughtthat I was done with, because the grooms had run to take the great bayhorse as they heard the trampling. But, as it happened, I was wanted. 

Ragnar went in, saying to me that he would find me out again presently;and I saw him walk across the great hall to the hearth, and stand therewhile Berthun went to the king's presence to tell him of the newarrival. Then I stood for a minute to look at the horse, for the groomshad had no orders to take him away; and mindful of Eglaf's word to me, Iwas going to tell them to do so, and to see it done, when Berthun camehurriedly and called me. 

"Master Housecarl, " he said rather breathlessly, "by the king's orderyou are to come within the hall and guard the doorway. "

I shouldered my spear and followed him, and as we were out of hearing ofthe grooms I said that the captain had ordered me to take the horse tothe stables. 

"I will see to that, " he said. "Now you are to bide at the door whilethe king speaks with Earl Ragnar, for there will be none else present. Let no one pass in without the king's leave. "

We passed through the great door as he said that, and he closed it afterhim. Ragnar was yet standing near the high seat, and turned as he heardthe sound, and smiled when he saw me. Berthun went quickly away througha side entrance, and the hail was empty save for us two. The midday mealwas over an hour since, and the long tables had been cleared away, sothat the place seemed desolate to me, as I had only seen it before whenI sat with the other men at the cross tables for meals. It was not sogood a hall as was Jarl Sigurd's in Denmark, for it was not rich withcarving and colour as was his, and the arms on the wall were few, andthe hangings might have been brighter and better in a king's place. 

"Our king does not seem to keep much state, " Ragnar said, looking roundas I was looking, and we both laughed. 

Then the door on the high place opened, and the king came in, soberlydressed, and with a smile on his face which seemed to me to have beenmade on purpose for this greeting, for he mostly looked sour enough. Nordid it seem that his eyes had any pleasure in them. 

"Welcome, kinsman, " he said, seeming hearty enough, however; "I hadlooked for you before this. What news from our good town of Norwich?"

He held out his hand to Ragnar, who took it frankly, and his strong griptwisted the king's set smile into a grin of pain for a moment. 

"All was well there three weeks ago when I left there to go to London. Now, I have ridden on to say that the Lady Goldberga is not far hence, so that her coming may be prepared for. "

Now, as the earl said this, the king's smile went from his face, andblack enough he looked for a moment. The look passed quickly, and thesmile came back, but it seemed hard to keep it up. 

"Why, that is well, " he said; "so you fell in with her on the way. "

"I have attended her from London, " answered the earl, lookingsteadfastly at Alsi, "and it was as well that I did so, as it happened. "

"What has been amiss?" asked the king sharply, and trying to looktroubled. He let the smile go now altogether. 

"Your henchman, Griffin the Welshman, had no guard with her that wasfitting for our princess, " Ragnar said. "He had but twenty men, andthese not of the best. It is in my mind also that I should have beentold of this journey, for I am surely the right man to have guarded myqueen who is to be. "

At that Alsi's face went ashy pale, and I did not rightly know why atthe time, but it seemed more in anger than aught else. But he had tomake some answer. 

"We sent a messenger to you, " he said hastily; "I cannot tell why he didnot reach you. "

"He must have come too late, and after I had heard of this from others;so I had already gone to meet the princess. I am glad that I was sentfor, and it may pass. Well, it is lucky that I was in time, for we wereattacked on the road, and but for my men there would have been trouble. "

Then Alsi broke into wrath, which was real enough. 

"This passes all. Where and by whom were you attacked? and why shouldany fall on the party?"

"Five miles on the other side of Ancaster town, where the Ermin Streetruns among woods, we were fallen on, but who the men were I cannot say. Why they should fall on us seems plain enough, seeing that the ransom ofa princess is likely to be a great sum. "

"Was it a sharp fight?"

"It was not, " answered Ragnar, "for it seemed to me that the men lookedonly to find your Welsh thane Griffin and his men. When they saw myNorfolk housecarls, they waited no longer, and we only rode down one ortwo of them. But I have somewhat against this Griffin, for he helped menot at all. Until this day he and his men had ridden fairly with us, butby the time this attack came they were half a mile behind us. "

"Do you mean to say that you think Griffin in league with these--outlaws, as one may suppose them?" said Alsi, with wrath and more elsewritten in twitching mouth and crafty eyes. 

"I would not have said that, " Ragnar answered, looking in some surpriseat the king, "it had never come into my head. But I will say that as theErmin Street is straight as an arrow, and he was in full sight of us, hemight have spurred his horses to our help, whereas he never quickenedhis pace till he saw that the outlaws, or whoever they were, had gone. Iput this as a complaint to you. "

"These men seem to have scared you, at least, " sneered the king. 

Ragnar flushed deeply. 

"For the princess--yes. It is not fitting that a man who is in chargeof so precious a lady should hold back in danger, even of the leastseeming, as did Griffin. And I told him so. "

Now I thought that Alsi would have been as angry with Griffin as was theearl, and that he would add that he also would speak his mind to him, hut instead of that he went off in another way. 

"It was a pity that a pleasant journey with a fair companion was thusbroken in upon. But it was doubtless pleasant that the lady should seethat her kinsman was not unwilling to draw sword for her. A prettylittle jest this, got up between Griffin and yourself, and such as ayoung man may be forgiven for playing. I shall hear Goldberga complainof honest Griffin presently, and now I shall know how to answer her. Ay, I will promise him the like talking to that you gave him, and then wethree will laugh over it all together. "

And with that the king broke into a cackle of laughter, catching hold ofthe earl's arm in his glee. And I never saw any man look so altogetherbewildered as did Ragnar. 

"Little jest was there in the matter, lord king, let me tell you, " hesaid, trying to draw his arm away. 

"Nay, I am not angry with you, kinsman; indeed, I am not. We have beenyoung and eager that bright eyes should see our valour ourselves erenow, " and he shook his finger at the earl gaily. "I only wonder that youinduced that fiery Welshman to take a rating in the hearing of theprincess quietly. "

"What I had to say to him I said apart. I will not say that he did takeit quietly. "

"Meaning--that you had a good laugh over it;" and Alsi shook theearl's arm as in glee. "There now, you have made a clean breast, and Iam not one to spoil sport. Go and meet Goldberga at the gates, and bringher to me in state, and you shall be lodged here, if you will. Quiteright of you to tell me this, or Griffin would have been in trouble. ButI must not have the lady scared again, mind you. "

He turned quickly away, then, with a sort of stifled laugh, as if hewanted to get away to enjoy a good jest, and left Ragnar staringspeechless at him as he crossed the high place and went through theprivate door. 

Then the earl turned to me, "By Loki, fellow countryman, there issomewhat wrong here. What does he mean by feigning to think the wholeaffair a jest? It won't be much of a jest if Griffin and I slay oneanother tomorrow, as we mean to do, because of what was not done, andwhat was said about it. "

"It has seemed to me, jarl, " I said plainly, "that all this is more likea jest between the king and Griffin. "

"Call it a jest, as that is loyal, at least. But I think that you areright. If Goldberga had been carried off--Come, we shall be saying toomuch in these walls. "

I had only been told to wait while the king and earl spoke together, andso I opened the door and followed him out. The horse was yet therewaiting for him, and it was plain that the king had not meant him to stay. 

"Bid the grooms lead the horse after us, and we will go to your captain. Then you shall take me to one of my friends, for you will know wheretheir houses are. "

But at that moment a man from the palace ran after us, bringing an orderfrom the king that I was to go back to him. So Ragnar bade me farewell. 

"Come to me tonight at the gatehouse, " he said. "I will speak to thecaptain to let you off duty. "

"Say nothing to him, jarl, for it is needless. I am only with him for atime, and am my own master. I have no turn on watch tonight, and so amfree. "

So I went back, and found the king in the hall again, and he was stillsmiling. If he had looked me straight in the face, I suppose that hemight have seen that I was not a man to whom he was used, but he didnot. He seemed not to wish to do so. 

"So, good fellow, " he said, "you have heard a pleasant jest of our youngkinsman's contriving, but I will that you say nothing of it. It is apity to take a good guardroom story from you, however, without somerecompense, and therefore--"

With that he put a little bag into my hand, and it was heavy. I saidnothing, but bowed in the English way, and he went on, "You understand;no word is to be said of what you have heard unless I bid you repeat it. That I may have to do, lest it is said that Griffin the thane is'nidring' [9] by any of his enemies. You know all thestory--how the earl and he planned a sham attack on the princess'sparty, that Ragnar might show his valour, which, of course, he could notdo if Griffin was there. Therefore the thane held back. But maybe youheard all, and understood it. "

"I heard all, lord king, and I will say naught. "

The king waved his hand in sign that I was dismissed, and I bowed andwent. There were five rings of gold in the bag, worth about the wholeyear's wage of a courtman, and I thought that for keeping a jest tomyself that was good pay indeed. There must be more behind thatbusiness, as it had seemed to me already. 

Now, as I crossed the green within the old walls on my way to the gate, it happened that Havelok came back from the town, and as he came I heardhim whistling softly to himself a strange wild call, as it were, of ahunting horn, very sweet, and one that I had never heard before. 

"Ho, brother!" I said, for there was no one near us. "What is that callyou are whistling?"

He started and looked up at me suddenly, and I saw that his trouble wason him again. 

"In my dream, " he said slowly, "there is a man on a great horse, and hewears such bracelets as Ragnar of Norwich, and he winds his horn withthat call, and I run to him; and then I myself am on the horse, and I goto the stables, and after that there is nothing but the call that Ihear. Now it has gone again. "

And his hand went up in the way that made me sad to see. 

"It will come back by-and-by. Trouble not about it. "

"I would that we were back in Grimsby, " he said, with a great sigh. "This is a place of shadows. Ghosts are these of days that I think cannever have been. "

"Well, " said I, wanting to take him out of himself, "this is no ghost, at all events. I would that one of our brothers would come from homethat I might send it to them in Grimsby. We do not need it. "

So I showed him the gold, and he wondered at it, and laughed, sayingthat the housecarls had the best place after all. And so he went on, andI back to the gate. 

Surely he minded at last the days when Gunnar his father had ridden hometo the gate, as the Danish earl had ridden even now, and had called hisson to him with that call. It was all coming back, as one thing oranother brought it to his mind; and I wondered what should be when heknew that the dream was the truth. For what should Havelok, foster-sonof the fisher, do against a king who for twelve long years had held histhrone? And who in all the old land would believe that he was indeed theson of the lost king? Better, it seemed to me, that this had nothappened, and that he had been yet the happy, careless, well-loved sonof Grim, with no thought of aught higher than the good of the folk he knew. 

When I got back to the gate, we were marched down the town, that wemight be ready to receive the princess; and as I went through themarket, I saw one of the porters whom I knew, and I beckoned to him, sothat he came alongside me in the ranks, and I asked him if he would goto Grimsby for me for a silver penny. He would do it gladly; and so Isent him with word to Arngeir that I needed one of them here to take agift that I had for them. I would meet whoever came at the widow'shouse, and I set a time when I would look for them. I thought it waswell that the king's gold should not be wasted, even for a day's use, ifI could help it. And I wearied to see one of the brothers, and hear allthat was going on. 

 CHAPTER XI. THE COMING OF THE PRINCESS. 

There is no need for me to tell aught of the entry of the Lady Goldbergainto the town, for anyone may know how the people cheered her, and howthe party were met by the Norfolk thanes and many others, and so rode onup the hill to the palace. What the princess was like I hardly noticedat that time, for she was closely hooded, and her maidens were roundher. And I had something else to think of; for foremost, and richlydressed, with a gold chain round his neck, rode a man whose strange wayof carrying his head caught my eye at once, so that I looked more than asecond time at him. 

And at last I knew him. It was that man of ours whose neck had beentwisted by the way in which he had been hauled on board at the time ofthe wreck, and had afterwards gone to Ethelwald's court. One would saythat this Mord had prospered exceedingly, for he was plainly a man ofsome consequence in the princess's household. He did not know me, thoughit happened that he looked right at me for a moment; but I did notexpect him to do so after twelve years, seeing that I was but a boy whenwe parted. I thought that I would seek him presently. 

Then I saw Griffin, the Welsh thane, and I did not like the looks of himat all. He was a black-haired man, clean shaven, so that the cruelthinness of his lips was not hidden, and his black eyes were restless, and never stayed anywhere, unless he looked at Ragnar for a moment, andthen that was a look of deadly hatred. He wore his armour well, and hada steady seat on his horse; but, if all that I had heard of him wastrue, his looks did not belie him. Men had much to say of him here, for, being some far-off kin to Alsi's Welsh mother, he was always about thecourt, and was hated. He had gone to Dover to fetch the princess beforewe came here, but it happened that I had once or twice seen him at othertimes when I was in Lincoln, so that I knew him now. 

There was great feasting that night in the king's hall, as one maysuppose, and I sat with the housecarls at the cross tables beyond thefire, and I could see the Lady Goldberga at Alsi's side. Tired she waswith her long journey, and she did not remain long at the table; but Ihad never seen so wondrously beautiful a lady. Griffin sat next to heron the king's right hand, for Ragnar was at the king's left, in the seatof next honour; and I saw that the lady had no love for the Welsh thane. But I also thought that I saw how he would give his all for a kindlyglance from her; and if, as Alsi had seemed to hint, Ragnar was afavoured lover, I did not wonder that Griffin had been ready to do him abad turn. I had rather that the thane was my friend than my foe, for hewould be no open enemy. 

I left the feast when the first change of guard went out, for I saw thatthe ale cup was passing faster than we Danes think fitting, being lessgiven to it than the English. And when the guard was set I waited alonein the guardroom of the old gate, for Eglaf was yet at the hall, andwould be there all night maybe. And presently Earl Ragnar came in andsat down with me. 

He was silent for a while, and I waited for him to speak, until helooked up at me with a little laugh, and said, "I told you that I had tofight Griffin tomorrow?"

"You did, earl. Is that matter settled otherwise?"

"Not at all, " he answered. "I believe now that he was acting underorders, but I have said things to him which he cannot pass over. Icalled him 'nidring' to his face, and that I still mean; for though Ithought of cowardice at the time, he is none the less so if he hasplotted against the princess. So naught but the sword will end the feud. "

He pondered for some moments, and then went on, "It is a bad business;for if I slay Griffin, he is the king's favourite; and if he slays me, the Norfolk thanes will have somewhat to say. And all is bad for theLady Goldberga, who needs all the friends that she has, for in eithercase there will be trouble between the two kingdoms that Alsi holds justnow. "

"If Griffin is slain, " I said, "I think that the lady has one troubleout of the way. "

"Ay; and the king will make out, as you heard him do even now, that I amlooking that way myself. It is not so, for I will say to you at oncethat to me there is but one lady in all the world, and she is in Norfolkat this time. Now I am going to ask you something that is a favour. "

I thought that he would give me some message for this lady, in case hefell; but he had more to ask than that. Nothing more or less than that Ishould be his second in the fight, because I was a fellow countryman, while to ask an East Anglian thane would he to make things harder yetfor Goldberga. 

"I am no thane, earl, " I said plainly. "This is an honour that is overhigh for me. "

"It seems that you own a town, for I asked Eglaf just now, " he answered;"and that is enough surely to give you thane's rank in a matter likethis. But that is neither here nor there; it is as Dane to Dane that Iask you. If I could find another of us I would ask him also, that youmight not have to stand alone. I am asking you to break the law thatbids the keeping of the peace at the time of the meeting of the Witan. "

"That is no matter, " I said. "If I have to fly, it will be with you asvictor; and if it is but a matter of a fine, I have had that from theking today which will surely pay it. "

And I told him of the gift for silence, whereat he laughed heartily, andthen said that the secret was more worth than he thought. This lookedvery bad, and like proof that the king was at the bottom of the wholebusiness. 

Now I had been thinking, and it seemed better that there should be twowitnesses of the fight on our side, and I thought that Havelok was theman who would make the second. So I told Ragnar that I could findanother Dane who was at least as worthy as I, and he was well pleased. Then he told me where the meeting was to be, and where we should meethim just before daylight; and so he went back to the hall, where thelights were yet burning redly, and the songs were wilder than ever. 

And I found Havelok, and told him of the fight that was to be, and askedhim to come with us. His arms were at the widow's, and he could get themwithout any noticing him. 

There is no need to say that he was ready as I to help Ragnar, and so wespoke of time and place, and parted for the night. 

Very early came Havelok to the house, for I lodged at the widow's when Iwas not on night duty; and we armed ourselves, and then came Ragnar. Hegreeted me first, and then looked at Havelok in amaze, as it seemed, andthen bowed a little, and asked me to make my friend known to him. 

"If you are the friend of whom Radbard has told me, I think that I amfortunate in having come to him. "

"I am his brother, lord earl, " answered Havelok, "and I am at your service. "

Ragnar looked from one of us to the other, and then smiled. 

"A brother Dane and a brother in arms, truly, " he said. "Well, that isall that I need ask, except your name, as I am to be another brother ofthe same sort. "

Then Havelok looked at me, and I nodded. I knew what he meant; but itwas not right that the earl should not know who he was. 

"Men call me Curan here, lord earl, and that I must be to you hereafter. But I am Havelok of Grimsby, son of Grim. "

In a moment I saw that the earl knew more of that name than I had deemedpossible; and then I minded Mord, the wry-necked, who was thechamberlain now. But Ragnar said nothing beyond that he would rememberthe request, and that he was well seconded. And then we went out intothe grey morning, and without recrossing the bridge, away to the levelmeadows on the south of the river, far from any roadway. 

"There is not an island in the stream, " said Ragnar, "or I should havewanted the old northern holmgang battle. I doubt if we could even getthese Welshmen to peg out the lists. "

"That we must see to, " I said. "We will have all things fair in some way. "

Half a mile from the town we came to what they call a carr--a woodyrise in the level marsh--and on the skirts of this two men waited us. They were the seconds of Griffin, Welsh or half Welsh both of them bytheir looks, and both were well armed. Their greeting was courteousenough, and they led us by a little track into the heart of thethickets, and there was a wide and level clearing, most fit for a fight, in which waited Griffin himself. 

Now I had never taken any part in a fight before, and I did not rightlyknow what I had to do to begin with. However, one of the other sideseemed to be well up in the matter, and at once he came to me andHavelok and took us aside. 

"Here is a little trouble, " he said: "our men have said nothing of whatweapons they will use. "

"I take it, " said Havelok at once, "that they meant to use those whichwere most handy to them, therefore. "

The Welshman stared, and answered rather stiffly, "This is not a matterof chance medley, young sir, but an ordered affair. But doubtless thisis the first time you have been in this case, and do not know the rules. Let me tell you, therefore, that your earl, being the challenged man, has choice of weapons. 

"Why, then, " answered Havelok, "it seems to me that if we say as I havealready said, it is fair on our part. For it is certain that the earlwill want to use the axe, and your man is about half his weight, so thatwould be uneven. "

"As the challenged man, the earl is entitled to any advantage in weapons. "

"He needs none. Let us fight fairly or not at all. The earl takes theaxe. --What say you, Radbard? Griffin takes what he likes. "

"You keep to the axe after all, and yet say that it gives an advantage. "

"Axe against axe it does, but if your man chooses to take a twenty-footspear and keep out of its way, we do not object. We give him his ownchoice. "

Then the other second said frankly, "This is generous, Cadwal. No moreneed be said. But this young thane has not yet asked his earl whether itwill suit him. "

"Faith, no, " said Havelok, laughing; "I was thinking what I should likemyself, and nothing at all of the earl. "

So I went across to Ragnar, who was waiting patiently at one end of theclearing, while Griffin was pacing with uneven steps backward andforward at the other, and I told him what the question was. 

"I thought it would be a matter of swords, " he said, "but I am Daneenough to like the axe best. Settle it as you will. Of course he knowsnaught of axe play, so that you are right in not pressing it on him. Heis a light man, and active, and maybe will be glad not even to try swordto sword; for look at the sort of bodkin he is wearing. "

The earl and we had the northern long sword, of course; but when Ilooked I saw that the Welsh had short, straight, and heavy weapons ofabout half the length of ours, and so even sword to sword seemed hard onthe lighter man; wherein I was wrong, as I had yet to learn. 

I went back, therefore, and told the others. 

"The earl takes the axe, and the thane has his choice, as we have said. "

"We have to thank you, " said the other second, while Cadwal only laugheda short laugh, and bade us choose the ground with them. 

There was no difficulty about that, for the light was clear and bright, and though the sun was up, the trees bid any bright rays that might bein the eyes of the fighters. However, we set them across the light, sothat all there was might be even; and then we agreed that if one wasforced back to the edge of the clearing he was to be held beaten, as ifwe had been on an island. It was nearly as good, for the shore of treesand brushwood was very plain and sharp. 

Now Ragnar unslung his round shield from his shoulders, and took his axefrom me, for I had carried it for him, and his face was quiet andsteady, as the face of one should be who has a deed to do that must beseen through to the end. But Griffin and his men talked quickly in theirown tongue, and I had to tell them that we understood it well enough. Then they looked at each other, and were silent suddenly. I wonderedwhat they, were about to say, for it seemed that my warning came just intime for them. 

Griffin took a shield from the thane they called Cadwal, and it wassquare--a shape that I had not seen before in use, though Witlaf hadone like it on the wall at Stallingborough. He said that it had been wonfrom a chief by his forefathers when the English first came into theland, and that it was the old Roman shape. It seemed unhandy to me, butI had no time to think of it for a moment, for now Cadwal had a lastquestion. 

"Is this fight to be to the death?"

"No, " I answered; "else were the rule we made about the boundary of no use. "

Then Griffin cried in a sort of choked voice, "It shall be to the death. "

But I said nothing, and the other second, with Cadwal, shook his head. 

Ragnar made no sign, but Cadwal said to Havelok, "You were foremost inthe matter just now. What say you?"

"Rules are rules, and what my comrade says is right. If the first blowslays, we cannot help it, but there shall be no second wound. The manwho is first struck is defeated. "

"I will not have it so, " said Griffin. 

"Well, then, thane, after you have wounded the earl you will have toreckon with me, if you must slay someone. "

Griffin looked at the towering form of my brother and made no answer, and the other second told him that it was right. There was naught but anangry word or two to be atoned for. So there was an end, and Ragnar wenton guard. Griffin made ready also, and at once it was plain that herewas no uneven match after all. 

Both of them wore ring mail of the best. We had set the two six pacesapart, and they must step forward to get within striking distance. Atonce Griffin seemed to grow smaller, for he crouched down as a cat thatis going to spring, and raised his shield before him, so that from whereI stood behind Ragnar I could only see his black glittering eyes andround helm above its edge. And his right arm was drawn back, so thatonly the point of his heavy leaf-bladed sword was to be seen glancingfrom the right edge steadily. And now his eyes were steady as the swordpoint, which was no brighter than they. If once he got inside the sweepof the great axe it would be bad for Ragnar. 

One step forward went the earl, shield up and axe balanced, but Griffinnever moved. Then Ragnar leapt forward and struck out, but I could seethat it was a feint, and he recovered at once. Griffin's shield had goneup in a moment above his head, and in a moment it was back in its place, and over it his eyes glared as before, unwavering. And then, like awildcat, he sprang at Ragnar, making no sweeping blow with his sword, but thrusting with straight arm, so that the whole weight of his flyingbody was behind the point. Ragnar struck out, but the square shield wasoverhead to stay the blow, and full on the round Danish buckler thepoint of the short sword rang, for the earl was ready to meet it. 

In a moment the Welshman was back in his crouching guard, leaving agreat ragged hole in the shield whence he had wrenched his weapon pointin a way that told of a wrist turn that had been long practised. Ragnarhad needed no leech, had his quick eye not saved him from that thrust. 

Then for a breathing space the two watched each other, while we held ourbreath, motionless. And then Griffin slowly began to circle round hisfoe, still crouching. 

Then, like a thunderbolt, Ragnar's axe swept down on the thane, andneither shield nor helm would have been of avail had that blow gonehome. Back leapt Griffin, and the axe shore the edge only of his shield;and then, shield aloft and point foremost, he flew on the earl beforethe axe had recovered from its swing, and I surely thought that the endhad come, for the earl's shield was lowered, and his face was unguarded. 

But that was what he looked for. Up and forward flew the round shield, catching the thane's straightened arm along its whole length, and then, as sword and arm were dashed upwards, smiting him fairly in the face;and, like a stone, the Welshman was hurled from it, and fell backward ina heap on the grass three paces away. It seemed to me that he was offhis feet in his spring as the shield smote him. 

There he lay, and Havelok strode forward and stood between the two, withhis face to Griffin, for Ragnar had dropped his axe to rest when his foefell. 

"No blood drawn, " said my brother, "but no more fighting can there be. The man's arm is out. "

And so it was, for the mighty heave that turned the thrust had endedGriffin's fighting for a long day. But he did not think so. 

The sweat was standing on his face in great beads from the pain, but hegot up and shifted his sword to his left hand. 

"It is to the death, " he cried; "I can fight as well with the left. Stand aside. "

"An it had been so, you were a dead man now, " said Havelok, "for theearl held his hand where he might have slain. If he had chosen, youmight have felt his axe before you touched the ground. "

Thereat, without warning other than a snarl of "Your own saying, "Griffin leapt at my brother fiercely, only to meet a swing of his axethat sent his sword flying from his hand. And that was deft of Havelok, for there is nothing more hard to meet than a left-handed attack at anytime, and this seemed unlooked for. 

"Well, I did say somewhat of this sort, " said Havelok; "but it was luckythat I had not forgotten it. "

Then he took the thane by the waist and left arm and set him downgently; and after that all the fury went from him, and he grew pale withthe pain of the arm that was hurt. But both I and the Welshmen hadshouted to Griffin to hold, all uselessly, so quick had been his onseton his new foe. 

Cadwal held his peace, biting his lip, but the other Welshman began toblame Griffin loudly for this. 

"Nay, " said Havelok, smiling; "it was my own fault maybe. The thane wasoverhasty certainly, but one does not think with pain gnawing at one. Let that pass. 

"Now, earl, I think that you may say what you have to say that will setthings right once more. "

"Can none of us put the arm back first?" I said. "I will try, if noneelse has done such a thing before, for it will not be the first time. "

"Put it back, if you can, " said Cadwal. "If there is anything to besaid, it had better be in some sort of comfort. "

So I put the arm back, for when once the trick is learned there is not, as a rule, much trouble. But Griffin never thanked me. He left that tohis seconds, who did so well enough. 

Then Ragnar came forward and said gravely, "I was wrong when I calledyou 'nidring, ' and I take back the word and ask you to forget it. No manwho is that will face the Danish axe as you have faced it, and I willsay that the British sword is a thing to be feared. "

But Griffin made no answer, and when Ragnar held out his hand he wouldnot see it. 

"Maybe I have not yet made amends, " Ragnar went on. "I will add, therefore, as I know that my words will go no farther, that I am surethat the thing concerning which we quarrelled yesterday was done by youat the orders of another. It was not your own doing, and no thought ofcowardice is in my mind now. "

But Griffin never answered; and now he turned his back on the earl, whowas plainly grieved, and said no more to him, but turned to us and thetwo Welshmen. 

"I do not think that I can say more. If there is aught that is needed, tell me. We have fought a fair fight, and I have taken back the wordsthat caused it. "

Then said Cadwal, "No more is needed. I did not think that we had metwith so generous a foe. If Griffin will say naught, we say this for him. He has no cause for enmity left. And I say also that he has to thankthis thane for his life as well as the earl. "

"No thane am I, " said Havelok, "but only Havelok Grimsson of Grimsby. And even that name is set aside for a while, so that I must ask you toforget it. I have seen a good fight, if a short one, and one could notsmite a wounded man who forgot himself for a moment. "

There was nothing more to be had from Griffin, for we waited a minute ortwo in silence to see if he would speak, and then we saluted and leftthe wood. 

The last thing that I saw seemed to be a matter of high words betweenGriffin and his seconds; and, indeed, if they were telling him what theythought, it is likely that he wished he had been more courteous. It iseasy enough for a man who wants a quarrel to have done with one and thenstart another. 

 CHAPTER XII. IN LINCOLN MARKETPLACE. 

We went quietly back to the town, and there was only one thing that Iwished, and that was that Havelok had not had to tell his name twice. Ragnar was full of thanks to us for our help, and said that he wouldthat we would come to Norfolk with him. 

"We have a man who knows you also, " he said, "but he has been with ourprincess for a long time now. He is called Mord, and is her chamberlain. He has often told me how he came by his wry-neck at the time of yourshipwreck. "

So he said, and looked at Havelok. But this was a thing that he had notseen, as he was so sick at the time. I said that I remembered Mord well, and would seek him some time in the day. 

And as I said this I was thinking that I must find out from Mord whetherhe knew and had told more than I could of who Havelok was and whence hecame to us. It seemed to me that the earl had heard some tale or other, and unless it was from him I could not think from whence. 

Now the earl said, "This business has ended better than I could havehoped, and I think that Alsi will not hear of it. Griffin can wellaccount for a slipped shoulder by any sort of fall that he likes to ownto, and Alsi would be hardly pleased to hear that he had run the risk ofsetting all Norfolk against him for nothing after all. "

"There is no doubt that he meant you to know that he does not considerthe quarrel done with, " I said. "You have an enemy there. "

"Nothing new, that, " answered Ragnar, laughing. "He thinks that I standin his way with the princess. I suppose it is common talk that if hewedded her Alsi would still hold the East Anglian kingdom, making himealdorman, if only I were out of the way. But were I to wed the lady, then it is certain that she would take the crown at once. I do not meanto do so, for then it is likely that three people would be unhappy forthe rest of their days. But that would be less wretched for her than towed Griffin. "

"This is no pleasant strait for the poor lady, " said Havelok grimly. "Donone ask what she herself can wish?"

"That is the trouble, " said the earl, "for she is in Alsi's hand, andthere is some old promise and oath sworn between him and Ethelwald herfather that holds him back. Else had she been wedded to Griffin before now. "

Then we came to the widow's house, and Havelok left his arms there, andwe went on to the marketplace. As we crossed the bridge we saw thatthere was something going forward, for there was a gathering in the widespace, and a shouting and cheering now and then, and even Berthunhimself was there looking on and seeming to be highly entertained. 

"Here is a crowd that I will not face just now, in my arms, " said theearl; "for this hole in my shield looks bad, not having been there whenI went out. Farewell for the time, therefore, and think of what I saidabout your coming to Norwich with me. "

He turned away therefore, and Havelok looked after him for a moment. Theshield hung at his back, plain to be seen. 

"It is a hole, for certain, " he said; "but there is no need to show itin that wise. "

So he strode after him. 

"By your leave, earl, I will arrange your cloak across the shield, andthen you can get it to your armourer without notice. "

"That is well thought of, " answered Ragnar, as Havelok did as he hadsaid. "I do not forget that I think that I owe you my life, though Ihave said nothing as yet. "

"How is that?"

"Griffin would have flown on me as he did on you, certainly; and it isin my mind that you foresaw it, which I did not. I could not have stayedhim. "

"Well I did, " answered my brother; "else had either I or you a hole inus like the one that is well covered now. But I feared what came to pass. "

Ragnar held out his hand, and Havelok took it, and so they partedwithout more words; but I knew that these two were friends from thattime forward, whatever happened. 

There were some sports of some sort on hand, when we came to see whatall the noise was; and Berthun, seeing us, called Havelok to him. 

"I have been looking for you, " he said, with that curious tone of histhat always seemed to be asking pardon for his boldness in speaking tomy brother; "for here are games at which they need some one to show theway. "

"This is a sport that I have not seen before, " answered Havelok, lookingover the heads of the crowd. "I should make a poor hand at it. "

They had been tossing a great fir pole, which was now laid on one side, with its top split from its falls, and they, thanes and freemen in turn, were putting a great stone, so heavy that a matter of a few inchesbeyond the longest cast yet made would be something to be proud of. Goodsport enough it was to see the brawny housecarls heave it from theground and swing it. But no one could lift it above his knee, so thatone may suppose that it flew no great distance at a cast. 

"Nay, but the thanes are trying, " Berthun said. "It is open to all to dowhat they can. One of your porters is best man so far. "

"Well, I will not try to outdo him. "

"I would that you would lift the stone, Curan. That is a thing that Ishould most like to see. "

"Well then, master, as you bid me, I will try. But do not expect too much. "

The man who had the stone made his cast, which was nothing to speak of;and then the stone lay unclaimed for a time, while all the onlookerswaited to see who came forward next. Then Havelok made his way throughthe crowd, and a silence as of wonder fell on the people; for some knewhim, and had heard of his strength, and those who did not stared at himas at a wonder. But the silence did not last long, for the porters whowere there set up a sort of shout of delight, and that one who had madethe longest cast so far began to tell him how best to heft the stone andswing it. 

Then Havelok bent to raise the stone, and the noise hushed again. I sawhis mighty limbs harden and knot under the strain, and up to his knee heheaved it, and to his middle, and yet higher, to his chest, while we allheld our breaths, and then with a mighty lift it was at his shoulder, and he poised it, and swung as one who balances for a moment, and thenhurled it from him. Then was a shout that Alsi might have heard in hishilltop palace, for full four paces beyond the strong porter's cast itflew, lighting with a mighty crash, and bedding itself in the groundwhere it lit. And I saw the young thanes with wide eyes looking at mybrother, and from beside me Berthun the cook fairly roared with delight. 

And then from across the space between the two lines of onlookers I sawa man in a fisher's dress that caught my eye. It was Withelm, and wenodded to each other, well pleased. 

Now there seemed to be a strife as to who should get nearest to Havelok, for men crowded to pat him and to look up at him, and that pleased himnot at all. One came and bade him take the silver pennies that thethanes had set out for the prize, but he shook his head and smiled. 

"I threw the thing because I was bidden, and not for any prize, " hesaid. "I would have it given to the porter who fairly won it. "

Then he elbowed his way to Berthun, and said, "let us go, master; wehave stayed here too long already. "

"As it pleases you, " the steward said; and Havelok waved his hand to me, and they went their way. 

He had not seen Withelm, and I was glad, for I wanted to speak to himalone first. 

Now men began to ask who this was, and many voices answered, while theporter went to claim the prize from the thane who held it. 

Two silver pennies the thane gave him, and said, "This seems to be afriend of yours, and it was good to hear you try to help him withoutacrimony. Not that he needed any hints from any one, however. Who is he?"

"Men call him Curan, that being the name he gives himself; but he cameas a stranger to the place, and none know from whence, unless Berthunthe cook may do so. Surely he is a friend of mine, for he shook me once, and that shaking made an honest man of me. He himself taught me whatfair play is, at that same time. "

So said the porter, and laughed, and the thane joined him. 

"Well, he has made a sort of name for himself as a wonder, certainly, now. I think that this cast of his will be told of every time men lift astone here in Lincoln, " said the thane. 

They left the stone where he had set it, and any one may see it there tothis day, and there I suppose it will be for a wonder while Havelok'sname is remembered. 

Then they began wrestling and the like, and I left the crowd and went toWithelm, going afterwards to the widow's. I was not yet wanted by Eglaffor any housecarl duty. 

"I sent a man to Grimsby yesterday, " I said; "but you must have passedhim on the way somewhere, for he could not have started soon enough totake you a message before you left. "

"I met him on the road last night, for I myself thought it time to comeand see how you two fared. I bided at Cabourn for the night, and yourmessenger came on with me. "

Then he told me that all were well at Grimsby; for fish came now andthen and kept the famine from the town, though there were none to sendelsewhere; and it was well that we had left, though they all missed ussorely. 

Then we began to talk of the doings here; and at last I spoke ofHavelok's trouble, as one may well call it, telling him also of thestrange dream with which it all began. 

"All this is strange, " he said thoughtfully; "but if Havelok our brotheris indeed a king's son, it is only what he is like in all his ways. Wisewas our father Grim, and I mind how he seemed always to be careful ofhim in every way, and good reason must he have had not to say what heknew. We will not ask aught until the time of which Arngeir knows hascome. Nor can we say aught to Havelok, though he is troubled, for weknow nothing. As for the dream, that is part of it all, and it is aportent, as I think. "

"Did I know the man who could read it, I would go to him and tell him it. "

"There is one man who can read dreams well, " Withelm answered, flushinga little, "but I do not know if you would care to seek him. I stayedwith him last night, and he is on his way even now to Lincoln, driven bythe famine. I mean the old British priest David, who has his little hutand chapel in the Cabourn woods. His people have no more to give him. "

I knew that Withelm thought much of this old man of late, and I was notsurprised to hear him speak of him now. All knew his wisdom, and themarsh folk were wont to seek him when they were in any trouble ordifficulty. But I did not care to go to him, for he seemed to belong tothe thralls, as one might say. 

"Well, if he comes here, no doubt you will know where to find him if weneed him, " I said. "Bide with us for a few days at least, for here isplenty, and there is much going on. "

So we went into the town, and then to the palace, and found Havelok, andafter that I had to go to the gate on guard. And what these two did Icannot say, but, at all events, there is nothing worth telling of. 

Now, however, I have to tell things that I did not see or hear myself, and therefore I would have it understood that I heard all from those whotook some part or other in the matter, and so know all well. 

I have not said much of the meetings of the Witan, for I had naught moreto do with them than to guard the doors of the hall where they met nowand then; but since the princess and Ragnar came they seem to havesomewhat to do with the story, as will be seen. 

On this day one of the Norfolk thanes asked in full meeting what plansthe king had for his ward Goldberga, and her coming into her kingdom, saying that she, being eighteen years of age, was old enough to take herplace. 

Now Alsi had thought of this beforehand, and was ready at once. 

"It is a matter of concern to us always, " he said, "and much have Ithought thereof. It is full time that she took her father's place withthe consent of the Witan, which is needed. "

He looked round us for reply to this, and at once the Norfolk thanessaid, "We will have Goldberga for our queen, as was the will of Ethelwald. "

"That, " said Alsi, "is as I thought. I needed only to hear it saidopenly. Now, therefore, it remains but to speak of one other thing andthat is a weighty one. It was her father's will and I swore to carry itout, that she should be wedded to the most goodly and mightiest man inthe realm. It seems to me that on her marriage hangs all the wealth ofher kingdom; and ill it would be if, after she took the throne, she tookto herself one who made himself an evil adviser. I would say that itwere better to see her married first, for it does not follow that youwould choose to have the man whom I thought fitting to be over you, ashe certainly would be. "

Now all this was so straightforward in all seeming that none of thethanes could be aught but pleased. Moreover, it took away a fear thatthey had had lest Griffin was to be the man. None could say that hefulfilled the conditions of the will of Ethelwald. The spokesman said, therefore, that it was well set before them, and that it was best towait, saying at the end, "For, after all, we might have to change ourminds concerning the princess, if with her we must take a man who willprove a burden or tyrant to us all. "

Then they asked the king to find a good husband for the princess as soonas might be, so that he was not against her liking. 

"Well, " said Alsi, "it is a hard task for a man who has no wife to helphim; but we will trust to the good sense of my niece. Now, I had thoughtof Ragnar of Norwich; but it is in my mind that the old laws of near kinare somewhat against this. "

I suppose that he had no intention of letting the earl marry theprincess; but this was policy, as it might please the thanes. However, the matter of kinship did not please some, and that was all that heneeded, for there was excuse then for him if he forbade that match, which was the last he wanted. 

Ragnar sat in his place and heard all this, and he wished himself backat Norwich. 

So there the matter ended, and that was the last sitting of the Witan. There was to be a great breaking-up feast that night before the thanesscattered to their homes. 

Now while this was going on I ended my spell of duty, and bethought meof Mord the chamberlain, and so went to Berthun and asked for him. Hesaid that if I had any special business with Mord I might see him; and Isaid, truly enough, that my errand was special, having to do withfriends of his; so it was not long before they took me to him. He was ina long room that was built on the side of the great hall, as it were, and I could hear the murmur of the voices of those who spoke at theWitan while I waited. 

Now Mord was not so much changed as I, and at first he did not know meat all. 

"Well, master housecarl, what may your message be, and from whom is it?"he said, without more than a glance at me. 

"Why, there are some old friends of yours who are anxious to know if youhave forgotten the feeling of a halter round your neck, " I said in goodDanish. 

Then, after one look, he knew me at once, and ran to me, and took myhand, and almost kissed me in his pleasure, for since I could handle anoar he had known me, and had taught me how to do that, moreover. 

Then he called for wine and food; and we sat down together and had along talk of the old days, and of how we had fared after he left, and ofall else that came uppermost. And sorely he grieved at my father'sdeath, and at the trouble that was on us. The famine had not been sosore in the south, and pestilence had not been at all. 

As for himself, he had been courtman, as we call the housecarls, atfirst, and so had risen to be chamberlain to the king, and now to theprincess, and had been with her everywhere that Alsi had sent her sinceher father died. 

"It was a good day for me, and wise was Grim when he bade me go toEthelwald to seek service, " he said; "yet I would that I had seen himonce more. I have never been to this place before, else I should havesought him. "

Now I was going to ask him about Havelok, but hardly knew how to begin. He saved me the trouble however, by speaking first. 

"Who were the lady and the boy we had on board when we came to England?"he said. "I never heard, and maybe it was as well that I did not. "

"My father never told me. But why do you think that it was well not toknow?"

"Because I am sure that Grim had good reason for not telling. Before Ihad been a year at Norwich there came a ship from Denmark into theriver, and soon men told me that her master was asking for news of oneGrim, a merchant, who was lost. So I saw him, not saying who I was orthat I had anything to do with Grim; and then I found that it was not somuch of the master that he wanted news as of the boy we had with us. Hedid not ask of the lady at all, and I was sure that this was the man whocame and spoke to Grim just as we were sailing, if you remember. So thenit came to me that we knew nothing of the coming on board of these two, only learning of their presence when we were far at sea. And now, ifHodulf troubled himself so much about this boy, there must be somethingthat he was not meant to know about his flight, for he must be of somenote. Did I not know that the king's son was in his hands at that time, I should have thought that our passenger was he. However, I told him ofthe shipwreck as of a thing that I had seen, saying that Grim and hisfamily and a few men only had been saved; and I told him also that I hadheard that he had lost some folk in an attack by Vikings. With that heseemed well satisfied, and I heard no more of him. I have wondered eversince who the boy was, and if he was yet alive. I mind that he was liketo die when he came ashore. "

Then I laughed, and said that he would hear of him soon enough, for allthe town was talking of him; and he guessed whom I meant, for he hadheard of the cook's mighty man. 

Now I said no more but this:

"My father kept this matter secret all these years, and with reason, aswe have seen; and so, while he is here, we call this foster-brother ofmine Curan, until the time comes when his name may he known. Maybe itwill be best for you not to say much of your knowledge of him. What doesEarl Ragnar know of our wreck? For he told me that you knew me. "

"I told him all about it at one time or another, " Mord answered. "Healways wanted to hear of Denmark. "

So that was all that the chamberlain knew; but it was plain to me thatthe earl had put two and two together when he heard Havelok's name, andhad remembered that this was also the name of Gunnar's son. Afterwards Ifound that Mord had heard from Denmark that Hodulf was said to have madeaway with Havelok, but he never remembered that at this time. Ragnarknew this, and did remember it. 

Pleasant it was to talk of old days with an old friend thus, and thetime went quickly. Then Mord must go to his mistress and I to my place, and so we parted for the time. But my last doubt of who Havelok mybrother might be was gone. I was sure that he was the son of Gunnar theking. 

 CHAPTER XIII. THE WITAN'S FEASTING. 

Now I have to tell of a strange thing that happened in the night thatwas just past, the first that the Lady Goldberga had spent here inLincoln for many a year, for on that happening hangs a great deal, andit will make clear what I myself saw presently at the breaking-up feastof the Witan. That puzzled me mightily at the time, as it did many atthe feast, but I see no reason why it should not be told at once. 

Now I have said that Goldberga left the hall early overnight, beingwearied with the journey, and having the remembrance of the attack onher party so near to Lincoln to trouble her also. Not much cause to loveher uncle Alsi had she; though perhaps, also, not much to make her hatehim, except that he had kept her so far away from her own people oflate, in a sort of honourable captivity. Now it was plain to her thathad it not been for the presence of Ragnar and his men, her guard wouldnot have been able to drive off the attackers; and the strange way inwhich Griffin had held back had been too plain for her not to notice. Already she feared him, and it seemed that he might have plotted hercarrying off thus. That Alsi might have had a hand in the matter did notcome into her mind, as it did into the minds of others, for she knewlittle of him, thinking him honest if not very pleasant in his ways, else had not her father made him her guardian. 

I will say now that in the attack he did have a hand. Many a long yearafterward it all came out in some way. He dared not give his niece toGriffin openly, but he wished to do so, as then he would have anunder-king in East Anglia of his own choosing. Sorely against the grainwith him was it that he should have to give up those fair lands to thisgirl, who would hold the throne by her own right, and not at all underhim. So he and Griffin had plotted thus, and only Ragnar's presence hadspoilt the plan, though Griffin had tried to save it by holding back. But I must say also that up to this time none had had aught to sayagainst Alsi as a ruler, though he was over close, and not at all heartyin his ways at home. But now, for the sake of the kingdom, he had begunto plot; and this plan having come to naught, he must make others, aswill be seen. I do not think that this planning to keep Ethelwald'skingdom from his daughter was anything fresh to Alsi, but the time foraction had come now. 

He had made ready by keeping the fair princess far away, and there werenone who could speak of her goodness, or, indeed, had heard much of hersince she was a child. Therefore, as men were content enough with him, none would trouble much if the princess came not to the throne, givengood reason why she should not do so. And the very best reason would bethat which Alsi had given at the Witan--if her husband was not fit tobe king. 

It is possible that Goldberga knew that her marriage would be talked ofat this Witan: but I do not think that she troubled herself much aboutit, not by any means intending to be married against her will. I haveheard that so ran the will of Ethelwald, that she was to have choice tosome extent. However that may be, with so many thoughts to trouble hershe went to rest, and her sleep was not easy until the morning was near, and then came quiet. 

But presently, in the grey of the dawn, she woke, and called her oldnurse, who was in the chamber with her; and when she came she told herthat she had had a strange vision or dream, so real that she did notknow which it was. And what it portended she could not say, for it waswonderful altogether, and surely was good. 

"I thought that a voice wakened me, calling me to look on somewhat; andso I rose as I was bidden, and saw before me the most mighty andcomeliest man that could be thought of. Kinglike he was, though he hadno crown and was meanly clad, without brooch or bracelet that a kingshould wear. But the wonder was that from his mouth came a bright shaftof flame, as it were of a sunbeam, that lighted all the place, and onhis shoulder shone a cross of burning light as of red-hot gold, and Iknew that it was the mark of a mighty king. 

"Then I heard the voice again, and I turned, and saw that it was anangel who spoke to me, and his face was bright and kind. 

"'Fear not, Goldberga, ' he said, 'for this is your husband that shallbe. King's son and heir is he, as that token of the fiery cross shows. More, also, it will betoken--that he shall reign in England and inDenmark, a great king and mighty. And this you shall see, and with himshall you reign as queen and well-loved lady. '

"So the voice ceased, and the angel was gone, and when I looked up therewas naught but the growing dawn across yon window, and the voice of thethrush that sings outside. "

Now the old nurse pondered over the dream for a while without speaking, for she could not see what it might mean at first. 

But at last she said, "It is a good dream surely, because of the angelthat spoke; but there seems only one way in which it can come to pass. Aprince must come for you from Denmark, for there he would reign by hisown right, and here he would do so by yours. Yet I have heard that theDanish kings are most terrible heathen, worse than the Saxon kin, ofwhom we know the worst now. Maybe that is why the angel told you to haveno fear. I mind Gunnar Kirkeban, and what he wrought on the churches andChristian folk in Wales--in Gower on the Severn Sea, and on the holyDee--when I was young. "

For both Goldberga and this old nurse of hers were Christian, as hadbeen Orwenna, Ethelwald's wife, her mother. It had been a great day forthem when the King of Kent had brought over his fair wife, Bertha, fromFrance, for she, too, was Christian, and had restored the ancient churchin the very castle where Goldberga was kept. 

Now the princess went to sleep again, and woke refreshed; but all daylong the memory of the dream and of him whom she saw in it bided withher, until it was time for her to go to the great hall for the feast ofthe Witan. 

Now it happened that on this night I must be one of the two housecarlswho should stand, torch in hand, behind the king. It was a place thatnone of the men cared for much, since they saw their comrades feastingat the end of the room, while they must bide hungry till the end, andmind that no sparks from the flaring pine fell on the guests, moreover. Eglaf would have excused me this had I wished; but I would take my turnwith the rest, and maybe did not mind losing the best of the feast somuch as the others. There were some three hundred guests at that feast, and it was a wondrous fair sight to me as I stood on the high place andsaw them gather. The long table behind which I was ran right across thedais, rich with gold and silver and glass work: and below this, all downthe hall, ran long tables again, set lengthwise, that none might havetheir backs to the king. And at the end of the hall, crosswise, were thetables for the housecarls, and the men of the house, and of the thaneswho were guests. And as the housecarls came in they hung their shieldsand weapons on the walls in order, so that they flashed bright fromabove the hangings that Berthun and his men had set up afresh and moregaily than I had seen yet in this place. 

There was a fire on the great hearth in the midst of the hall; but as itwas high summer, only a little one, and over it were no cauldrons, asthere would have been in the winter. Berthun was doing his cookeryelsewhere. But between the tables were spaces where his thralls and thewomen could pass as they bore round the food and drink. And backwardsand forwards among them went Berthun until the very last, anxious andimportant, seeing that all was right, and showing one guest afteranother to their places. No light matter was that either, for to set athane in too low a place for his rank was likely to be a cause of strifeand complaint. Also he must know if there were old feuds stillremembered, lest he should set deadly enemies side by side. I did notenvy him, by any means. 

When it seemed that there were few more guests to come, and only half adozen seats were vacant on the high place, Berthun passed into the roombeyond the hall, and at once a hush fell on the noisy folk, who had beentalking to one another as though they had never met before. The gleementuned their harps, and I and my comrade lit our torches from thosealready burning on the wall, and stood ready, for the king was coming. 

Out of the door backed Berthun with many bows, and loud sang thegleemen, while all in the hall stood up at once; and then came Alsi, leading the princess, first; and then Ragnar, with the wife of somegreat noble; and after him that noble and another lady; but Griffin wasnot there. Bright looked Goldberga in her blue dress, with wondrousjewels on arm and neck, and maybe the brighter for the absence of theWelsh thane, as I thought. 

So they sat as last night, save that the noble who had come next toRagnar was in Griffin's place; and therefore I stood behind the king andthe princess, with the light of my torch falling between the two. 

Now they were set, and at once Berthun bore a great beaker of wine tothe king, and all down the hall ran his men with the pitchers of wineand mead and ale, and with them the women of the household and the wivesof the courtmen, filling every drinking horn for the welcome cup. 

Then the gleemen hushed their song, and Alsi stood up with thegold-rimmed horn of the king in his hand, and high he raised it, andcried, "Waeshael!"

And all the guests rose up, cup in hand, with a wonderful flashing ofthe glorious English jewels, and cried with one voice, "Drinc hael, Cyning!"

Then all sat them down, and at once came Berthun's men with the ladenspits and the cauldrons, and first they served the high table, kneelingon the dais steps while each noble helped himself and the lady next himwith what he would. And then down the hall the feast began, and for atime befell a silence--the silence of hungry folk who have before thema good reason for not saying much for a little while. 

I looked for Havelok among Berthun's men, but he was not there. Nor washe at the lower cross tables with the other people of the palace. ButWithelm was there, for Eglaf had seen him with me not an hour ago, andhad bidden him come, as a stranger from far off. There were a few otherstrangers there also, as one might suppose, for the king's hall must beopen at these times. 

Now I looked on all this, and it pleased me; and then I began to hearthe talk of those at the high table, and that was pleasant also. First Iheard that Griffin had fallen off his horse, and had put his arm out. Whereon one said that he only needed one hand to feed with, andmarvelled that so small a hurt kept him away from so pleasant a place aswas his. 

"It seems that he fell on his face, " answered a thane who had seen him. "He is not as handsome as he was last night. That is what keeps himaway. Some passerby put his arm in straightway. "

At that I almost laughed, but kept a face wooden as that of our oldstatue of Thor, for Eglaf had warned me that I was but a torch, as itwere, unless by any chance I was spoken to. But Ragnar glanced my waywith a half smile. Presently they began to talk of the stone putting, and of the mighty man who had come with Berthun, and I saw severallooking idly down the hall to see if they could spy him. One of thethanes on the high seat, at the end, was he who had held the prizes atthese sports. 

Now it seemed that Alsi had not heard of this before; and when he hadbeen told all about it, he said that he did not know that he had any manwho was strong enough to make such a cast as they spoke of, though Eglafhad picked up a big man somewhere lately, whom he had noticed at thehall end once or twice. 

Then he ran his eyes over the tables, for now the women folk had satdown among the men, and one could see everywhere. But he did not see theman he meant, and so turned sharply on us two housecarls behind him. 

"Here he is, " he said, laughing and looking at me. "Were you the mightystone putter they make such a talk of?"

"I am not, lord, " I said, somewhat out of countenance, because every onelooked at me together. It had never seemed to me that I was so bigbefore; perhaps because I was used to Havelok, and to Raven, who wasnigh as tall as myself, and maybe a bit broader. 

"Why, then, who was he?" said the king. "We must ask Berthun, unlessanyone can see him in the hall. "

Then the thane of the prizes said, "He is not here, lord; for littletrouble would there be in seeing him, if he were, seeing that he is afull head and shoulders over even this housecarl of yours. "

Now the princess had turned to look at me, and she saw that I wasabashed, and so she smiled at me pleasantly, as much as to say that shewas a little sorry for me, and turned away. Then thought I that if everthe princess needed one to fight for her, even to death, I would do sofor the sake of that smile and the thought for a rough housecarl thatwas behind it. 

Now came Berthun with more wine, before the matter of the stone wasforgotten in other talk, and the king said, "It seems that you havefound a new man, steward, for all are talking of him. I mean the man whois said to have thrown a big stone certain miles, or somewhat like it, from all accounts. Where is he?"

"He is my new porter, " answered Berthun, with much pride; "but he is notin the hail, for he does not like to hear much of himself, being quietin his ways, although so strong. "

"Here is a marvel, " laughed Alsi, "and by-and-by we must see him. Iwonder that Eglaf let you have him. "

Now Eglaf sat at the head of the nearest of the lower tables, and all inhearing of the king were of course listening by this time. So he said, "The man had his choice, and chose the heavier place, if you willbelieve me, lord. It is terrible to see how Berthun loads him at times;so that I may get him yet. "

Then all laughed at the steward, whose face grew red; but he had tolaugh also, because the jest pleased the king. He went away quickly; andone told Eglaf that he had better eat no more, else would he run risk ofsomewhat deadly at the cook's hands. But those two were old friends, ashas been seen, and they were ever seeking jests at each other's expense. 

Now the talk drifted away to other things, and I hoped that Havelok hadbeen forgotten, for no more than I would he like being stared at. Thefeast went on, and twice I had to take new torches, but Berthun saw thatI had wine, if I could not eat as yet. Then had men finished eating, andthe tables were cleared, and the singing began, very pleasant tohearken. Not only the gleemen sang, but the harp went round, and all whocould did so. Well do the Lindsey folk sing, after their own manner, three men at a time, in a gladsome way, with well-matched voices, andthat for just long enough to be pleasant. 

So the harp went its way down the hall, and the great folk fell to talkagain; and at last one said, so that Alsi heard him, "Why, we have notseen the strong man yet. Strange that he is not feasting with the rest. "

Whereat the king beckoned Berthun. 

"Bring your new wonder here, " he said. "Say that I have heard of hisdeed, and would look on him. "

Berthun bowed and went his way; and I wondered how my brother would bearthis, for the hall and its ordering was wont, as I have said, to bringback his troubled thoughts of things half remembered. 

Presently he came in at the door at the lower end of the hall, and atfirst none noticed him, for there was singing going on, and through thatdoor came and went many with things for the feast from the kitchens. Then some one turned to see who towered over them thus, and when he sawHavelok he went on looking, so that others looked also. Then one of thethree singers looked, and his voice stayed, for he was a stranger, andhad heard nothing of this newcomer, and then Havelok followed Berthun upthe hall in a kind of hush that fell, and he was smiling a little, as ifit amused him. He had on the things that the steward had given him, andthey were good enough--as good as, if more sober than, my housecarlfinery. But I suppose that not one in all the gathering looked at whathe wore; for as he passed up the long tables, it seemed that there wasno man worth looking at but he, and even Ragnar seemed to be but acommon man when one turned to him with eyes that had seen Havelok. 

Now Alsi the king sat staring at him, still as a carven image, with hishand halfway to his mouth, as he raised his horn from the table; andRagnar looked wide-eyed, for he knew him again, and I saw a little smilecurl the corners of his lips and pass; and then Havelok was at the stepof the high place, and there he gave the salute of the courtmen of aDanish king, heeding Berthun, who tried to make him do reverence, not atall. 

Now a spark from my torch drew my eyes from him, lest it should fall onthe princess's robe; and when it went out, I saw that the fair hand thatrested on the arm of the great chair was shaking like a leaf. When Ilooked, her face was white and troubled, and she half rose from her seatand then sank back in it gently, and the thane who sat next her spokeanxiously to her in a low voice, and the lady by his side rose up andcame to her. 

Then Alsi turned, and he too spoke, asking if aught was amiss. 

"The princess faints with the heat of the hall, " said the thane's wife. "She yet feels the long journey. May she not go hence?"

Then Goldberga said bravely, "It is naught, and it will pass. "

But they made her rise and leave the hall; and the guests stood up asshe went with her ladies round her, and many were the murmurs of pitythat I heard. 

"As though she had seen a ghost, so white is she, " one whispered. 

But none knew how much the lady was to be pitied. She had seen the manof her vision; and, lo! for all that she knew, he was a thrall whotoiled in the palace kitchens. 

And after her, as she withdrew, looked Havelok with eyes in which therewas more than pity. I could see him well, but I did not know how he hadseen the fair princess tremble and grow white as she gazed on him. Iknow that, as he saw her for this first time, it was with the wish thathe were in Ragnar's place. But I thought that if Havelok were king, herewas the queen for him. 

Now Alsi bade the feast go on, and be spoke a few words only to Havelok, letting him go at once, and I was glad. This sudden faintness of theprincess had put all out somewhat, and none cared to take up a jestwhere it had stayed. Nevertheless, I saw the king's eyes follow mybrother down the hall, and in them was a new and strange look that wasnot pleasant at all. 

Then it seemed that one was staring at me, and as will happen, I mustlook in a certain place; and there was Cadwal, the Welsh thane, halfwaydown one of the long tables, glaring first at me, and then at Havelok, as he went. It came into my mind that he would be wroth with Ragnar forbringing a kitchen knave as his second, as it were, in derision ofGriffin. I thought that I would find a chance presently to tell him whymy fellow second chose to be serving thus, and so make things right withhim, for this seemed to be due to Ragnar, if not to all concerned. 

Not long after Goldberga had gone, the king withdrew also, and then thehall grew noisy enough, and I could leave my place. But by that timeCadwal had left also; and next day, when I sought him, both he andGriffin were no longer in Lincoln, none knowing whither they had gone. So I troubled no more about them. 

But had I known that these two had been among the Welshmen that Hodulfled to Denmark when he slew Gunnar Kirkeban, and therefore knew all thestory of the loss of Havelok, and how Hodulf had sought for news of him, I should have been in fear enough that we had not yet done with them. Rightly, too, should I have feared that, as will be seen. 

Now while I looked about the hall for Cadwal, Mord the chamberlain sawme, and made me sit down by him while I ate. Hungry enough was I by thattime, as may be supposed, for one cannot make a meal off the sight of afeast; and as I ate, the noise of the hall grew apace as the cups wentround. Then some of the older thanes left, and soon Mord and I had thattable to ourselves. It was plain that he was full of something that hewould say to me, and when I was ready to listen he bent near me andsaid, "So that was the boy who fled with us. "

"Ay. He has grown since you saw him last. "

"That is not all, " answered Mord. "Well I knew Gunnar, our king, andtonight I thought he had come back to us from Valhalla, goodlier yet andmightier than ever, as one who has feasted with the Asir might well be. For if this boy of ours is not Gunnar's son, then he is Gunnar himself. "

Now that was no new thought to me, as I have shown, and I was ready forit, seeing that even I had seen the likeness to the king as I rememberedhim. 

"Keep that thought to yourself for a while, Mord, " I said. "It is in mymind that you are right, but the time has not yet come for me to know. "

"That is wisdom, too, " he answered; "for if once he gathers a following, there is a bad time in store for Hodulf. And it will be better that wefall on him unawares, before he knows that Havelok, son of Gunnar, lives. "

"We fall on him?"

"Ay, you and I, mail on chest and weapon in hand, with Havelok to leadus. What? think you that I would hold back when Gunnar's son is calling?"

"Steady, friend, " I said, laughing; "men will be looking at us. "

So he was silent again; and now I thought that the time of which myfather spoke had surely come, for it was plain that Havelok was a manwhom men would gladly follow as he went to win back his kingdom. And Iwent and fetched Withelm from where he sat, and so we three talked longand pleasantly, until it was time for us to go forth from the hall. Andwe thought that it was good for Arngeir to come here, for the secret wascoming to light of itself, as it were, and we would have him speak withMord. 

 CHAPTER XIV. THE CRAFT OF ALSI THE KING. 

Now Alsi the king went from the feast with a new and cruel thought inhis mind under the smiling face that he wore, and long he sat in his ownchamber, chin on hand and eyes far off, thinking; and at last he calledBerthun. 

"What is the name of this big knave of yours?" he asked, when thesteward stood before him. 

"He calls himself Curan, lord. "

"Calls himself. Well, it is likely that he knows his own name best. Ishe Welsh, therefore?"

"So I think, lord. "

"You might have been certain by this time, surely. I like Welshmen aboutthe place, and I was giving you credit for finding me a good one. Whencecomes he?"

Now it was on Berthun's tongue to say that he thought that Curan camefrom the marshland, yet clinging to his own thoughts of what he was. Hedid not at all believe that he came from that refuge of thralls. But hemust seem certain unless he was to be laughed at again. 

So he said, "He comes from the marsh-country. "

"Does he speak Welsh?"

"I have heard him do so to the market people, if he happened to meet aBriton there. "

"Why, then, of course he is Welsh: and here have I found out in twominutes what you have taken I do not know how long to think about. Goto, Berthun; you grow slow of mind with good living. "

The king chuckled, and Berthun bowed humbly; but now the steward wasdetermined to say no more than he was obliged in answer to morequestions. Also he began to hope that Alsi would ask nothing about theclothes this man of his wore, else he would be well laughed at forspending his money on a stranger. 

But Alsi seemed pleased with himself, or else with what he had heard, and went on. 

"Has this Curan friends in the town?"

"None, lord, so far as I know. "

"Let me tell you that you may know a man's friends by the company hekeeps. With whom does he talk?"

"None come to seek him, lord, except one of the housecarls--the bigman to whom you spoke tonight. Seldom does he go into the town, and thenonly the porters seem to know him, for he was among them, as a stranger, when I met him first. "

"A big man will always make an acquaintance with another, " Alsi said, "and the porters are the lowest in the place. One may be sure that hehas left his friends in some starving village in the marsh, and has nonehere. That will do, Berthun. Take care of him, for I may have use forhim. But next time you hire a man, use your wits to learn somewhat ofhim, if it is too much trouble to ask. "

So Berthun was dismissed, and went out in a bad temper with himself. Yethe knew that he would have been laughed at for a fool if he had saidthat he thought Curan more than he seemed. 

Now Alsi was alone, and he fell to thought again. By-and-by it was plainto be understood what his thoughts had been, and they were bad. Andafter he had slept on them they were no better, seeing what came ofthem. But I think that he was pleased to find that Havelok was, as hethought, a Welsh marshman, and well-nigh friendless, for so he would bethe more ready to do what he was bidden; though, indeed, there seemedlittle doubt that the plan Alsi made for himself would find no stumblingblock in Curan, if it might meet with a check elsewhere. That, however, was to be seen. 

Well pleased was Alsi the king with somewhat, men said in the morning. 

But there was one who rose heavy and sorely troubled, and that was theLady Goldberga, for all the fancies that had been brought to her by thevision had come to nothing, or worse than nothing, as she looked onHavelok and saw in the cook's knave the very form of him of whom she haddreamed, and whom she could not forget. Glad had she been to go to herown chamber and away from the kindly ladies who could not know her realtrouble; but not even to her old nurse did she tell what that was. Herone thought now was to seek someone who was skilful in the reading ofdreams, and so find some new hope from it all. But no one could tell herof such a one here, unless it were to be a priest of Woden, and that shewould not hear of. 

Then, early in the morning, Alsi sent for her, saying that he wouldspeak with her alone for a while. So she went to him, where he sat inthe chamber beyond the high place; and he greeted her kindly, askingafter her rest, and saying that he hoped that the sudden faintness hadhurt her not. Then he led her to a seat, and bade her rest while hetalked of state affairs. 

"For it must be known to you, my niece, that the Witan thinks it timethat you should take your father's kingdom. "

Now Goldberga knew that, and had long made up her mind that when thetime came she would not shrink from the burden of the crown. 

It may well have been that Alsi thought that she would wish to wait fora time yet, for he did not seem altogether pleased when she answered, "If the Witan thinks right, I am ready. "

"But, " he said, "there is one thing to come before that. The Witan mustknow who your husband shall be. And that is reasonable, for he will havea share in ruling the kingdom. "

Then said Goldberga, "They need have no fear in that matter, for I willwed none but a king or the heir of a king. "

"Well, " said Alsi, dryly enough, "they are not so plentiful as areblackberries, and there may be two words to that. "

"I am not anxious to be wedded, " answered the princess, "and I can wait. It is, as you say, a matter that is much to the country. "

Then Alsi tried another plan, seeing that Goldberga was not at all putout by this. So he forced a cunning smile that was meant to be pleasant, and said, "I had thought that your mind ran somewhat on Ragnar. "

He looked to see the lady change colour, but she did not. 

"Ragnar is my cousin, " she said, "or a good brother to me, if you will. Moreover, until the other day when he met me in London by some goodfortune, I had hardly seen him since my father died. "

"What think you of Griffin?"

"Nothing at all, for nidring he is, " answered Goldberga with curling lip. 

Now that angered Alsi, for he had so much to do with that business; andif Griffin was to be called thus by his fault, he was likely to lose afriend. 

"I would have you remember, " he said, "that in all this choosing itremains for me to give consent or withhold it. "

"I shall only ask your consent to my wedding such a man as I have toldyou of, uncle--a king or a king's son. "

"So, " said Alsi, "you would choose first, and ask me afterwards, forsooth! That is not the way that things are to be between us. It isfor me to choose, and that according to the oath which I took when yourfather made me guardian of you and his realm. "

"Yet, " said Goldberga very gently, "I think that my father would nothave meant that I should be the only one not to be asked. "

"I can only go by what I swore, and that I will carry out. I promised tosee you married to the most goodly and mightiest man in the land. "

"That can be none but a king, as I think. "

Now Alsi grew impatient, for he meant to settle one matter before hewent much farther. 

"I will say at once that I can have no king over the East Angliankingdom. It is not to be thought of that after all these years I shouldhave to take second place there. You will hold the kingdom from me, andI shall be overlord there. I will send you some atheling who can keepthe land in order for you, but there shall be no king to bring that landunder the power of his own kingdom. "

That was plain speaking, and it roused Goldberga. 

"Never have you been overlord of my kingdom, " she said. "Well have youruled it for me while I could not rule it myself, and for that I thankyou heartily. But it is not right that I should seem to hold it from you. "

"That is to be seen, " sneered Alsi, "for it lies with me to say whatmarriage you make, and on that depends whether the Witan, in its wisdom, sees fit to hail you as queen. Not until you are married will you takethe kingdom at all. "

"Then, " said the princess, growing pale, "I will speak to the Witanmyself, and learn their will. "

"The Witan has broken up, " answered Alsi, "and the good thanes are mileson their way homewards by this time. You are too late. "

"I will call them up again. "

"Certainly--that is, if I let my men run hither and thither to fetchthem. But after all, in this matter I am master. Whom you wed lies with me. "

Goldberga saw that she was in the hands of the king, and maybe as much aprisoner as at Dover. So her spirits fled, and she asked what the kingwilled. 

Alsi knew now that nothing but his utmost plan would be of any avail tosave that kingdom for himself, and so he broke out into wrath, workingup his fury that he might not go back. 

"My will is that you obey me in this carrying out of the oath I took onthe holy ring, [10] and on the Gospels also to pleaseyour mother. You shall marry the man whom I choose, so that he beaccording to the words of that oath. "

"So that he be king or son of a king, I will obey you, " answered Goldberga. 

"Then you defy me. For that I have told you that I will not have. Nowshall we see who is master. You mind yon kitchen knave of last night?There can be none in all England mightier or more goodly than he is tolook on, and him shall you wed. So will my oath be well kept. Then ifyour precious Witan will have him, well and good, for his master shall Ibe. "

Thereat the princess said that it were better that she should die; butnow Alsi had set out all his plan to her, and he did not mean to flinchfrom carrying it out. There was no doubt that the Norfolk people wouldhold that she had disgraced herself by the marriage, and so would refuseto have her as queen. And that was all he needed. 

But Goldberga had no more to say, for she was past speaking, and theking was fain to call her ladies. And when they came he went awayquickly, and gave orders for the safe keeping of the princess, lest sheshould try to fly, or to get any message to Ragnar or other of theNorfolk thanes. 

Now he must go through with this marriage, for he had shown himself tooplainly, and never would the princess trust him again. I have heard thathe sent for Griffin at this time; but, as I found, he was gone; and ifthe king thought that perhaps the princess would wed him now to escapefrom the kitchen knave, he had no chance to bring him forward. I supposehe could have made out that Griffin, or for that matter any one else hechose, was such a one as his oath to Ethelwald demanded. 

Sore wept Goldberga when she was back in her own place, and at first itwas hard for her to believe that Alsi could mean what he had threatened. But then she could not forget her dream, and in that she had mostcertainly seen the very form of him who stood before her at the highplace last night; and that perhaps troubled her more than aught, for itseemed to say that him she must wed. But no king's son could he be, sothat there must be yet such another mighty man to be found. 

And then in her heart she knew that there could not be two such men, both alike in all points to him of the vision. And she knew also, thoughmaybe she would not own it, that if this Curan had been but a thane oflittle estate, she could have had naught to say against the matter. 

And so at last she found that in her trouble and doubt and wish forpeace she was thinking, "Would that he were not the kitchen knave!"

Now, it chanced that the old nurse had gone out into the town, and wasaway all this while, so that she knew nothing of this new trouble; andpresently she was coming back with her arms full of what she had bought, and there met her Havelok and Withelm, who had been to the widow's, andwere on their way to find me at the gate. 

"Mother, " said Havelok, "let me help you up with these things. "

That frightened the old lady, for she had been looking at him, and hadmade up her mind that he was some mighty noble, as did most strangers. 

"Nay, lord, " she said; "that is not fitting for you. "

"Less fitting is it that a strong man should see you thus burdened andnot help. No lord am I, but only the cook's man. So I am going to thepalace. "

But this she would not believe at first, and still refused. However, Lincoln Hill is very steep, and she was not sorry when Havelok laughedand took the things from her so soon as she had to halt for breath. 

"Curan will carry you up also, if you will, mother, " said Withelm. 

The nurse tossed her head at him and made no answer, being on herdignity at once. Moreover, she had heard of Curan by this time, thoughshe had not seen him before. So she said no more, and went on proudlyenough, with her mighty attendant after her; but all the while it was inher mind that there was some jest, or maybe wager, between the two. 

Now Withelm stopped at the gate; but I was not there, for I had beensent to the palace, where guards were to be at each door. The word wasthat some plot had been found out against the princess, and thattherefore we had to be careful. One easily believed that with all thetalk about the attack made on her party that was flying about. So hecame on to the palace kitchens, for Berthun knew him well, having sooften bought fish from him in the market; and there he sat down to talkwith the steward, for there was nothing much going on at the time, and Iwas on guard. 

Now, the old nurse went to her mistress; and Goldberga sat in theshadow, and was weeping no longer, seeing that it would not help at all. 

"There is a wonder down yonder, " said the old lady, not seeing thatthere had been any trouble yet--"such a man as I never saw in all mydays; and he even carried my goods up all the hill for me, old and uglyas I am. That is not what every young man would do nowadays. Maybe itwas different when I was young, or else my being young made thedifference. The youth with him called him Curan, which is the name ofthe strong porter they prate of, but doubtless that was a jest. This isthe most kingly man that could be; and I ween that those two made awager that he dared not carry a bundle up to the palace, whereby I wasthe gainer, for breath grows short up that pitch. And when I thanked himhe bowed in that wise that can only come of being rightly taught whenone is young. Now, I am going to ask Berthun who he is, for he spoke tohim when he saw him, and that humbly, as it seemed. "

So talked the nurse, and to all Goldberga answered never a word, for allthe trouble came back again, and with it the thought that she hated, that if only--

Then, as the nurse was leaving her, she called her back. 

"Nurse, " she said, "I am in sore trouble about the dream. It bides withme, and will not cease to puzzle me until I weary for some one to readit plainly. I would that Queen Bertha's good chaplain were here, for Imight have been helped by him. "

Then the nurse came back, quick to hear the sad tone in the voice of herwhom she had tended and loved since she was a child. 

"Why, my pretty, have you been weeping?" she said. "There was naught ina dream like that to fray you thus. "

"Nay, but it has come to me that this place is altogether heathen; andit may have come from the hand of Freya, the false fiend that theyworship as a goddess, so that I may be ready to wed a heathen. Is thereno Christian in all this place?"

"There are Welsh folk yet left in the marsh, " said the nurse, pondering;"and where there is a Briton there is a Christian, and there, also, willbe a hidden priest. But it would be as much as his life is worth to comehere, even could we find one. "

Then Goldberga said, "Alsi is not altogether heathen. If I asked hewould surely grant this. "

For she thought that she knew how to gain consent. 

"If one can be found, and that is not likely. Well, then, I will askBerthun, who is good-natured enough, and most likely will not troubleabout a Christian coming here; and if so, we need not even ask Alsi. "

So she went, not thinking for a moment that there was a priest of thefaith to be heard of. Mostly she wanted to hear more of Havelok, but shewould honestly do her other errand. 

But on her way across the courtyard she met Mord, and he was a greatfriend of hers. 

"Whither now, nurse? They will not let you go out of the palace. Theysay that there is trouble on hand with those folk that fell on us, andwe have to bide in shelter for a day or two. "

"Well, I have been down the town this hour, and all is quiet enough. This Alsi is an over-timid man. But I was seeking Berthun with a strangemessage from the princess, and one that is not over safe here. "

"Let me give it then. "

"Well, it is nothing more or less than to ask if he can find a Christianpriest. Our mistress has had a strange dream, and it is true that itsorely troubles her. So she wants one to whom she may tell it, that itmay be read aright. But though I must ask, I do not hope to find one. "

"Why, " said Mord, "there is not one Christian in all Lindsey. "

"I would not say that. When I was first here with Orwenna the queen, before she married Ethelwald, there were some in the marsh; for one dayI heard my own tongue spoken there, hunting with my mistress; and so shestayed and talked with these poor folk, though the Welsh they spoke wasbad enough. But they were Christians, as they told her in fear andtrembling. They have not so much need to fear now. "

"Then I can help you, " said Mord gladly. "Say nothing to the cook, for Ihave found old friends who come from far in the marsh, and they willtell me at once if they have heard of any priest. Why, when I think, they know Welsh, and one has called himself by a Welsh name, and youhave seen him--Curan the porter. "

"Ay; then do you ask these friends, and tell them that the sooner theycan bring a priest the better shall they be rewarded. I would give muchto have Goldberga's mind set at rest. "

So Mord said that he would go at once; and glad he was to see Withelmsitting with Berthun, "Well, " said the steward, "I have known Withelm of Grimsby for the lastten years or so, and I do not suppose that it matters if you speak withhim. "

"Why should it matter if I speak with any one I choose?" asked Mord, somewhat angrily. 

"That you must ask the king; for his orders are that the people of theprincess have no dealings with outsiders for two days. "

"Mighty careful of us is Alsi all of a sudden, " said Mord. "I suppose hethinks that someone will stick a seax into some of us in all friendlywise while we are talking. "

But Berthun only laughed, and went to where the nurse was beckoning tohim. He told her his own thoughts of Havelok, being glad to have a readyhearer. 

At once Withelm was able to tell Mord that the old priest who was hisfriend was in Lincoln at this time by good chance, and that he wouldsurely come to the princess at need. But when they came to talk of whenand how, it did not seem all so easy; and Mord went to the nurse to tellher all. 

Then they had to speak to Berthun about it, and he was kindly andwilling to help; but he said that none might come to speak with theprincess without leave from the king. No doubt he would grant it easily, if asked by Goldberga herself. 

"I will go and tell her, " said the old lady. "Keep your man here till Ireturn. "

Now she brought this good news to the princess, and one need not say howshe rejoiced. And now a thought had come to her, and she was eager tosend a message to Alsi. 

"Surely, " she thought, "he does but threaten me with the kitchen knave, that he may make me change my will. And, therefore, if I say that I amready to obey him, he will be pleased; and then time is gained at theleast, and it is not possible that he will choose so badly for me afterall. "

So when the nurse asked her what she would do about getting the priestto her presence, she said, "Go and tell my uncle first that I am willingto obey him in the matter of which we spoke this morning. "

"So that was what has troubled you after all, and not the dream? Ithought it should not have made all these tear marks, " said the nursequickly. "Now, why did you not tell me? I dare give Alsi a talking to ifhe needs it. "

"Nay, nurse, but it was the dream. My uncle and I did but disagree onsomewhat, and maybe I was wrong. By-and-by I will tell you. "

"Tell me now, and then I shall know better how to ask for what you need. "

But Goldberga could not bring herself to say what Alsi had threatened, and now felt sure that she would hear no more of that. So she told thenurse that she had vowed only to marry a king, and that Alsi had beenangry, saying that kings were not so easily found. Also, that he was theman who had to find her a husband. 

"That is the best sense that this king ever spoke, " said the nurse. "Many a long year might you wait if you had your way thus. You are wisein sending that message. Well, after that I will ask him to let you seethe priest, saying, if he is cross-grained, that a talk with him willmake your mind even better fitted to obey. Many things like that I cansay. We shall have him here presently. "

Now, all that seemed very good to both of them, and the nurse went herway. And when she came to Alsi, she gave the message plainly. 

"That will save a great deal of trouble, " said the king. "Tell her thatI am glad to hear it. She says this of her own accord, and not at youradvice?"

"She told me before I had heard a word of what the trouble was betweenyou. It was no word of mine. "

"I am glad of it. But I will say that I am somewhat surprised. "

And that was true, for this message seemed to Alsi to be nothing more orless than that Goldberga would marry his man. When he thought for amoment, however, he saw that it could not be thus; and also, it wasplain to him what the poor girl had in her mind. And now he chuckled tothink what a weapon he had against her. Nor would he be slow to use it. 

Then the nurse said that he need have no surprise, for Goldberga wasever gentle and willing to be led, though sometimes the pride of herrace came uppermost for a time. And then she asked if a certain priestof the faith might come and speak with her. 

Now, Alsi knew that only one could be meant--namely, the hermit whobided at Cabourn. He had heard of him often, and would not suffer him tobe hurt, for his sister Orwenna had protected him. The heathen Englishminded him not at all by this time, for he was the best leech in theland, and so useful to them. So Alsi said pleasantly that he was quitewilling that the priest should come, deeming that he was at Cabourn, andthat it would be a day or two before he would be brought. 

So he called the housecarl from outside the door, and when he came hesaid, "Pass the word that when one who calls himself David comes andasks for the princess, he is to be admitted to her. "

So that was made easy, and the nurse thanked him and withdrew; and whenhe was alone, Alsi grinned evilly and rubbed his hands. 

"Now is East Anglia mine in truth, " he said; and with that he bade thehousecarl fetch Curan, the cook's porter, to him. And then he sent oneto Ragnar with such a message that he rode out that night and away toNorwich. 

 CHAPTER XV. THE FORTUNE OF CURAN THE PORTER. 

While the nurse told Withelm to fetch the priest when Alsi was in thehall that evening, the housecarl came for Havelok; and much wondering, he followed the man to the king, and presently stood before him and saluted. 

"Where did you get that salute?" said Alsi sharply, seeing at once thatit was not English; and, indeed, it was that of Gunnar's courtmen. 

"I cannot tell, " answered my brother. "It seems to be there when needed. "

"Well, it is not that used here. Get the housecarls to teach you bettermanners. "

Then Havelok bowed a little, in token that he would do so; and when Alsispoke to him next it was in Welsh. 

"You are a marshman, as I hear?"

Now Havelok had learned fairly well from the poor folk who loved him, but carelessly, so that when he answered Alsi frowned at his way ofspeaking. 

"I am from the marsh, " he said simply. 

"We had better get back to English!" the king said; "you people forgetyour own tongue. Now, are you married?"

Thereat Havelok laughed lightly. 

"That I am not, " he answered. 

"Well, then, if I find you a fair wife, you would be willing, doubtless?"

"That I should not, " answered Havelok bluntly, and wondering what thiscrafty-looking king was driving at. "What could I do with a wife? For Ihave neither house nor goods, nor where to take her, nor withal to keepher; else had I not been the cook's knave. "

"It would seem that you carry all your fortune on your back, therefore, "said Alsi, looking at Havelok's gay attire with somewhat of a sneer. 

"That may well be, King Alsi, for even these clothes are not my own. Berthun gave them me, and I think that they come from yourself. "

Alsi grinned, for Eglaf's saying of him was not so far wrong; but he hadmore serious business on hand than to talk of these things with a churl. 

"Now, if I bid you, it is your part to obey. I have a wife for you, andher you shall wed. "

"There are two words to that, King Alsi. Neither will I wed against mywill, nor will I wed one who is unwilling. "

"As to that first, " said the king, for he began to be angered withHavelok's boldness, "if a man will not do my bidding, I have dungeonswhere he can have time to think things over, and men who can keep himthere, be he never so mighty; and if a man will not see with my eyeswhen I bid him, blinded shall he be. "

This he said somewhat hurriedly, for a dark flush came on the face ofthe man before him, and he thought that he must try some other plan thanforce with him. 

"And as for that other point, I did not so much as hint that the bridewas likely to be unwilling. I will say that she is willing, rather. "

Now that troubled Havelok, for it seemed that all was arranged already, and the thought of the dungeon was not pleasant. There was no doubt thatif the king chose he could cast him into one until he was forgotten; andthe light and the breath of the wind from the sea were very dear toHavelok. So he thought that he would at least gain time by seeming tolisten to the proposal; for, after all, it might come to nothing, andmaybe it was but a jest, though a strange one. 

"Well, lord king, " he said, "if the bride knows enough of me to bewilling, it is but fair that I should have the like chance of choice. "

Now Alsi thought that it was impossible that this churl, as he deemedhim, would not be overjoyed to hear of the match he had made for him, and he must needs know it soon. Yet there was that about Havelok thatpuzzled him, for his ways were not those of a churl, and he spoke as afreeman should speak. 

So much the more likely that the people would believe him when he saidthat Goldberga wedded him of her own wish, he thought. It was as wellthat he was not altogether a common-seeming man. 

"You have seen the damsel already, " he said therefore. "Now I will notsay that this match is altogether of my choosing; but I have an oath tokeep, and it seems that I can only keep it by making you her husband. But, as I say, she is willing, and, I will add, well dowered. "

Now it grew plain to my brother that there was something strange in allthis, so he said, "An oath is a thing that must not be hindered in thefulfilling, if a man can further it. But what has a king's oath to dowith me?"

"I have sworn to find her the goodliest and mightiest man alive; and, though I must needs say it to your face, there is none like yourself. Noflattery this to bend you to my will, but sober truth--at least, as Isee it. "

At that Havelok grew impatient. 

"Well, if that be so, who is the bride?" he asked, not caring to givethe king his title, or forgetting to do so, for on him was coming thefeeling that he was this man's equal here in the palace. And at last, not seeming to notice this, Alsi answered plainly. 

"The Princess Goldberga. "

Then Havelok stared at him in blank wonder for some moments; and Alsigrew red under his gaze, and his eyes were shifty, and would not meetthe honest look that was on him. 

Then at last said Havelok slowly, and watching the king intently all thewhile, "What this means I cannot tell. If you speak truth, it iswonderful; and if not, it is unkingly. "

"On my word as a king, truth it is, " said Alsi hastily, for there wasthat in Havelok's face that he did not like. 

One might think that the king was growing afraid of his own kitchen knave. 

"If that is so, there is no more to be said, " answered Havelok. "Yet youwill forgive me if I say that I must have this from the lips of theprincess herself as well. It may be that her mind will change. "

"That is but fair, " answered Alsi; "and you are a wise man. The mind ofa damsel is unsteady, whether she be princess or milkmaid; but have nofear. "

"No man fear I; but I do fear to hurt any lady, and I would not do that. "

Then Alsi thought that all was well, and he spoke smooth words to mybrother, so that Havelok doubted him more than ever. Therefore it cameinto his mind that all he could do for the best was to seem to agree, and wait for what the princess herself said. And if Alsi was workingsome subtlety, then he would wring his neck for him, if need be; andafter that--well, the housecarls would cut him in pieces, and he wouldslay some of them, and so go to Valhalla, and dreams would be at an end. And he would have died to some purpose here, for he knew that Goldbergawould come to her kingdom, ay, and maybe Alsi's as well, for she was hissister's daughter, and his next of kin, and well loved by those who hadbeen allowed to know aught of her. 

But I would not have any think that the promise of so wondrous a bridewas not pleasing to him. It was more, for he had seen her grow white andtroubled as she looked on him, and he had seen her bear well whateverpain had caused that; and he had known that in the one sight he had ofGoldberga somewhat had taught him what it was to have one faceunforgotten in his mind. 

So he said to Alsi, "All this fortune that you hold out to me is mostunlooked for, seeing what I am in your hall; and I have not thanked youyet, King Alsi. That, however, is hard to do, as you may understand. "

"I understand well enough, " answered the king, in high good humouragain, now that all seemed to be going well. "And after all, it is thelady whom you must thank. "

"But when shall I see her to do so?"

"Tomorrow, surely; ay, tomorrow early shall you speak with her, "answered the king quickly. "Now go, and hold your peace. Let me warn youthat there are those about the court who would go any lengths to removeyou from the face of the earth if they knew of this. Tell no man of thehonour that has come to you as yet. Be the porter for a short timelonger, and then you will be the man whom all envy. It is likely that Imust make you a thane, by right of the choice of the princess. "

"I know well when to speak and when to keep silence, lord king, " said mybrother, and with that he bowed and left the hall. 

Then Alsi put his lips to a silver whistle that he carried, and blew acall that brought Eglaf hurriedly to him from the outer door. 

"The guards may go, " said the king; "but see that the porter Curanleaves not the palace until I myself send him forth tomorrow. "

The captain saluted and went his way. He had had six men within call ofthe king all the time that he spoke with Havelok, and one may make whatone likes of that. At least the threat of the dungeon was no idle one. 

Now went Havelok from the hall very heavy and troubled, for beyond thefair talk of the king lurked surely some plan that was not fair at all. It was not to be thought that he could not prevent, if he chose, afoolish marriage of the princess, even did she desire it ever so much. And my brother could not believe that she had set her heart on one whomshe had but seen once, and then in the midst of faintness. That, however, might be known easily when he was face to face with her. It wasa thing that could not be made a matter of pretence. 

Now when he came back to the great kitchen, which was nigh as big as thehall, Withelm was yet there, for the priest was at the widow's, andthere was no haste to bring him; and by that time I had come in also, and was sitting with him at the far end, where none had need to come. Itwas Berthun's own end, as one might say, and he was lord in his ownplace. Only a few thralls were about, and the cook himself had gone intothe town. 

"Here is our brother, " I said, "and there is somewhat wrong. "

He came moodily up to us, and sat him down, saying nothing, and heleaned his head on his hands for a while. 

"What is amiss, brother?" said Withelm. 

"Wait, " he answered. "I will think before I speak. "

I could see that this was not the old puzzlement, but something new andheavy, so we held our peace. Long was he before he moved or spoke, andwhen he did so it was wearily. 

"Well knew I that somewhat was to happen to me in this town, even as Itold you, brother, when we first passed its gates. And now it seems tobe coming to pass. For this is what is on me, as it seems to me--either that I must see the light of day no more, or must live to be ascorn and sorrow to one for whom it were meet that a man should die. "

"Surely the black dream is on you, my brother! Neither of these thingscan be for you!" I cried. 

"Would that it were the dream, for that is not all of sorrow, and thatalso is of things so long past that they are forgotten. I can bear that, for your voice always drives it away. But now the hand of Alsi the kingis on me for some ill of his own--"

"Stay, " said Withelm. "Let us go out and speak, if that name is to beheard. It were safer. "

"Less safe, brother, " answered Havelok. "At once we should be keptapart. Listen, and I will tell you all, and then say your say. "

Then he told us, word for word, all that had just passed between him andthe king. And as we listened, it grew on us that here was no wrong tothe princess, but rather the beginning of honour. I could see thedownfall that was in store for Alsi, and I thought also that I saw hopefor the winning back of the Danish kingdom, with an East Anglian host toback us. And this also saw Withelm, and his eyes sparkled. But Havelokknew not yet all that had grown so plain to us. 

He ended, and we said nothing for a moment. 

"Well?" he said, not looking up, but with eyes that sought the floor, asif ashamed. 

"By Odin, " said I, speaking the thought that was uppermost, "here willbe a downfall for Alsi!"

"Ay, you are right, brother. I will not wed her. "

But that was by no means what I meant, as may be known; and now Withelmheld up a warning hand to me, and I knew that his advice was always best. 

"If the maiden is unwilling, wed her not, " he said. "If she is willing, even as the king said, that is another matter. We have no reason todoubt his word as yet. "

"You saw not his face as he spoke. And then, how should the princessthink of me?"

"Who knows? Even Odin owned that the minds of maids were hard to fathom. But one may find a reason or two. Maybe that oath has somewhat to dowith it. A good daughter will go far to carry out her father's will, and, in the plain sense thereof, she will certainly do it thus. Then itis likely that she knows that you are no churl, but the son of Grim, though we have fallen on hard times for a while. I have heard say thatit is the custom here that a man who has crossed the seas in his ownship so many times is a thane by right of that hardihood. Thane's son, therefore, might we call you. Then there is the jealousy of every otherthane, if she chooses an East Anglian. Then she needs one who shall bemighty to lead her forces. Even the greatest thane will be content tofollow a man who is a warrior of warriors. Ragnar can have told her whatyou are in that way. Faith, brother, there are reasons enough. "

Havelok laughed a short laugh at all this, and he grew brighter. Therewas sense in Withelm's words, if they would not bear looking deeply into. 

Then I said, adding to these words, "Moreover, Alsi could stop the wholefoolishness of his niece if he did not think it a fitting match in someway. "

"So he could, " answered Havelok. "But yet--I tell you that there wasnaught but evil in his face. Why did he try to force me?"

Then he went back to the thing that weighed mostly on his noble heart--the thought that he was unworthy altogether. 

"I fear that the princess does but think of me because she must. It isin my mind that Alsi may have threatened her also until she hasconsented. How shall I know this?"

"Most easily, as she speaks with you, " answered Withelm. "Tomorrow willtell you that. And then, if you find things thus, what shall preventyour flying?"

"Brother Radbard and the other housecarls, " said Havelok grimly. 

"Not if you ask the princess to help you out of her own way bypretending to be most willing. If Alsi thinks you a gladsome couple, there is no difficulty. You walk out of the palace as a master there. Then you fly to Ragnar. That is all. "

Now that was such an easy way out of the whole coil that we planned itout. And yet it seemed to me that it was a pity that Havelok knew notmore of what seemed to us so sure now. So, seeing that things werefairly straightened by this last thought, I got up and said that I mustbe going, making a sign to Withelm to come also; and, with a few morewords, we went out. I saw Havelok set himself to a mighty task of waterdrawing as I looked back. 

"Now, " said I, "here is a strange affair with a vengeance. Neither headnor tail can I make of it. But if all we think is right, this is themarriage for the son of Gunnar. "

"Son of Gunnar, or son of Grim, " said Withelm, "princess or not, happyis the maiden who gains Havelok for a husband. Maybe her woman's wit hastold her so. She will have many suitors whom she knows to be seeking herthrone only, and to him she gives it as a gift unsought. "

"That is all beyond me, " I said; "but he would fill a throne well. Buthis own modesty in the matter of his worthiness is likely to stand inthe way. Why should we not tell him all that we know? Then he will feelthat he is doing no wrong. "

"Because we are not sure, and because it is not for us to choose thetime. I have sent for Arngeir this morning, as we said would be welllast night. If the princess is unwilling, there are many things that maybe said; and if not, there must be many days before the wedding; and, ere the day, Havelok may feel that he is her equal in birth at least, ifwe are not wrong. But since I have waited here, Mord has told me thedream that has troubled the princess, that I may tell the priest, sothat he can think it over. She has dreamed that she is to wed a man whoshall be king both in Denmark and England, and she saw the man, moreover. Strangely like Havelok's dream is that. Now what else made herturn faint but that this vision was like Havelok? And does not that makeit possible that she wishes to wed him? Therefore I am going to tell thepriest the story of Havelok, so far as I know it. "

"Well thought of. Tell him this also, for now I may surely tell you whatyou have not yet heard thereof. "

So I told him how Grim and I had taken Havelok from Hodulf, and then hewas the more certain that we had saved the son of our king. 

Now we thought that we had got to the bottom of the whole matter of thewedding. Of course the dream had all to do with the fainting, butnothing to do with the supposed wish. But we did not know that. 

"Speak not of Gunnar by name, however, " I said; "he was a terror toChristian folk. The priest is likely to hinder the marriage with all hismight else. "

Withelm flushed as he had when he first spoke of the priest to me. 

"I think not, brother; for he knows Havelok well, and loves him. "

"So, " said I shortly, "he hopes to make him a Christian, doubtless. "

"I think that he will do so, if he has a Christian wife to help. "

"That would not suit Havelok, " I said, laughing. 

"Nay, but such a mind as his it seems to suit well already, though hehas not heard much. "

"Why, then, " said I, wondering, "if it suits our best and bravest, itmust be a wondrous faith. It seems strange, however; but I know naughtof it. What is good for him and you, my brother, is sure to be best. "

"I feared that you would be angry. "

"Nay, but with you and Havelok? How should that be? Why, if you two saidthat we must turn Christian, I should hold it right; so would Raven. Isuppose that I go to the Ve [11] because you do. "

Now I troubled no more about the matter, being nothing but a sea dog whocould use a weapon. And now I said that I was going to Eglaf to say thatI might have to leave him at any time for home, in case we had to flywith Havelok. So Withelm went his way to the old priest with a lightheart, and I to the captain. 

"Well, " said Eglaf, "this is about what I expected when your brothercame. Good it has been to have you here; and I think that I shall seeyou as a housecarl for good yet. When do you go?"

"The first time that I do not turn up on guard I am gone, not till then. "

"Come and drink a farewell cup first. "

"I shall be in a great hurry if I do not do that, " I answered, laughing. 

But it was my thought that maybe when once my back was turned on thetown, I should not have time to think of going near King Alsi's guard. 

Then I went to find Ragnar the earl, for we thought it well that heshould know what was on hand. But when I came to the house of the thanewith whom he was quartered, they told me that he had gone hastily withall his men, for word had come of some rising in his land that must beseen to at once. That was bad; and as one must find a reason foreverything, I thought that the going of Griffin had much to do with theoutbreak. There I was wrong, as I found later. But then, too, I knewthat the craft of Alsi was at work in this message. He had his ownreasons for wishing the earl out of the way. 

 CHAPTER XVI. A STRANGEST WEDDING. 

Long spoke Withelm and the priest David together, until it was time forthem to seek the palace; and when they came there, they spoke to Mordalso. Then David thought it was well to say naught to Havelok until morewas learned from Goldberga herself, for he would soon see how thingsstood with her. Then he would see Withelm again, and they would plantogether for the best. So Withelm waited for the return of the priest, whom Mord took to his mistress. Alsi and his men were supping in thehall, but Goldberga was waiting in her own chamber. 

Now the princess thought that, after her message to the king, she wouldhear no more of the kitchen knave, and so was happier. But all the whileshe pondered over her dream the thought of Havelok must needs come intoit, and that was troublesome. Nevertheless, it was not to be helped, seeing that there was no doubt at all that he and the man of the visionwere like to each other as ever were twins. Wherefore if the thought ofone must be pleasant so at last must be that of the other. And then camethe nurse with tales of what Berthun thought of this man of his--howthat he was surely a wandering prince, with a vow of service on him, like Gareth of the Round Table in the days of Arthur. 

So presently it seemed to the princess that the churl was gone, as itwere, and in his place was a wandering atheling, at least, who was not aterror at all. Then at length the slow time wore away until Mord camewith David the priest. 

No priestly garb had the old man on, for that had made his dangercertain; but though he was clad in a thrall's rough dress, he was not tobe mistaken for aught but a most reverend man. 

"Peace be with you, my daughter, " he said; "it is good to look on thechild of Orwenna, the queen whom we loved. "

Then the chamberlain left those two alone, and at once Goldberga toldthe priest why she had asked him to run the risk of coming to her, forthere is no doubt that he was in peril, though not from Alsi himself. 

At first she asked him many things about her mother, and learned much ofher goodness to the poor folk, and of their love to her; and presently, when she grew more sure of the kindness and seeming wisdom of thepriest, she told him all her dream, adding no thoughts of her own, asshe mistrusted them. 

Then said David, "There seems naught but good in this, and it is nothard to unravel. I think that all shall come to pass even as it was toldyou. "

"I feared the heathen ways of the place, and thought that it might besome snare of the old gods, " said Goldberga. 

But David told her that they could have no power on her, and asked herif the king knew of the vision, that being one thing of which he was notsure; and when he found that he did not, the whole affair seemed morestrange than before. 

But now the princess asked him, "Plain were the words that I heard, hutwhat meant the light as of a sunbeam that came from the mouth of the manof the vision?"

"That surely means that in word and in heart and in all else the manshall be kingly altogether, so that there shall be no mistaking thesame; and it may also mean that you shall know the man at once when yousee him. "

At that Goldberga grew pale and red by turns, so that David, quick toread the thoughts of those who came to him for help, asked if she hadseen anyone who she thought must be meant, not at all knowing that shemust needs say that this was Curan. 

Not at all willingly did she tell him this; but she did so, adding atlast that Alsi had threatened to wed her to this man. 

Now it was plain to David that all was pulling the same way, for surelyAlsi wrought, unknowing, for the fulfilling of the dream; and all seemedto prove that Havelok was the son of the Danish king, and that he wouldwin back his kingdom. Then he found out that the princess had noknowledge that the king had spoken to Havelok, but it did not seem to beneedful that he should tell her that he had done so. That would be toldby Alsi himself if he meant, as seemed certain, to carry out his threat. So he thought awhile, and at last he saw what he might do without sayinganything to bend the choice of the princess in any way. 

"It will soon be plain in what way the dream shall be fulfilled, " hesaid; "and this is certain, that you shall be wedded to none but theright man, else had it not been sent. Have no fear, therefore, even asit was bidden you. "

Then the princess said that the only thing which troubled her was thefear lest Alsi should yet force her to wed this one who was so like himshe had seen in her dream. 

"That, " said the priest, "is doubtless the most strange part of thewhole matter, yet I think that even thus there need be no fear. I willtell you now that I know this one who is called Curan well, and I, andall who know him, love him. Truly he is not a Christian, but he is nohater of the faith, and that is much in these days. Nor is he a churl, but rather one of the most noble of men. It is certain that, whateverAlsi might wish, he would not wed you against your will. He has but toknow your thoughts in order to help you in any way. But I must also tellyou this, that he is a Dane, who fled from his land when he was a child;and it is thought that he is the son of the Danish king, who was slainat the time when Mord, your servant, fled also. He came to England inthe same ship as did Mord, who can tell you more of him. It is certainthat there is a secret about his birth, and the one who knows thatsecret is not far off. If need is, we can learn it, for there was a settime for its telling, and maybe this is it. Now, if it is true that heis the son of the Danish king, it does seem as if your dream might bebidding you to have no fear of what seems doubtful in the matter, thoughI cannot tell, and do not like to say so for certain. His name is notCuran, but Havelok. "

Then Goldberga said, "I have heard of that flight and of the wreck fromMord often. He was wont to tell me of the child, and of the lady who wasdrowned, and he said that he thought him the king's son. "

After that she was greatly cheered, for the worst of the trouble seemedto be over and gone. It was in her mind now that Alsi knew who Havelokwas, and that he tried her, for she was not one to think ill of any. 

So she let the priest go, with many thanks, saying, "Now I know thatwhatever happens is the will of Heaven, and must be for the best. I amready for whatever shall befall. "

Now I do not know what had seemed good to Alsi, for he had changed hismind concerning David's visit to Goldberga, and had suddenly givenorders that if he came he was to be put in ward at once. So Mord met theold man as he left the chamber, and told him that he must fly; and afterthat Withelm took him away in the dusk, for none hindered his going, andwent to the widow's with him, hearing all that had been said; and thatwhich they thought was even as Goldberga had said, that all must needsbe for the best. In a day or two all would he plain, for Arngeir wouldhave come. So Withelm sent forth the old man to his own place with agood store of food, going with him for some miles, and promising himhelp for coming days until the dearth was ended. 

Now into the palace none might come after the feast was set; and allthis time I was on guard, for there were double posts round the place, by reason of Alsi's fear of the attackers of the princess, as was said. So it happened that neither of us saw Havelok until next morning; andnow I have to tell how we saw him, and what happened with the firstsunlight, when men were thinking of breaking their fast. 

We of the housecarls took that first meal of the day in the great hall--so many of us, that is, who were not on duty; and when we had nighfinished, Alsi would come in and seat himself on the high place, whereEglaf and half a dozen other thanes sat also at times when there was nospecial state to be kept. 

I was early this morning, having just taken my spell of watching at thegate, and being, therefore, free for the rest of the day, and I washungry with the sweet air of the July weather and the freshness thatcomes with sunrise. So I was not altogether pleased to see that therewas seemingly some new affair of state on hand, while the breakfast wasnot yet set out by reason of preparations that were going on where theking's chair was wont to stand. There was Berthun, looking puzzled andby no means pleased, and his men were busy setting out benches on thehigh place, of a sort that were not those that were wont to be there, inthree sides of a square, the open side facing the hall. One bench madeeach side, and all three were carved from back rail to clawed feetwondrously. Old they seemed also. Then, too, instead of the sweet sedgesthat strewed the high place, men had spread a cloth of bright huesunderfoot there, and the sedges had been swept among the rushes of thelower places. All this was so strange that I went forward, and when Ihad a chance I asked the steward what was on hand. 

"If you know not, master housecarl, no more do I. 'Justice to be done, 'says the king, and so I suppose that you have some notable prisoner inward--maybe the leader of those villains who scared our fair princess. "

"But we had taken no man, and I will say that we had wondered that wehad not been sent out to hunt those people, instead of biding to see ifthey came to trouble us here. "

"Why, then, " said Berthun, "some thane must be bringing a captiveshortly. But why Alsi orders these benches, it passes me to make out. They are those that have been used for the weddings of his kin since thedays of Hengist. Last time was when Orwenna, his sister, weddedEthelwald of Norfolk. Maybe he thinks that they need airing. "

He laughed and went on directing his men; but knowing what I knew, Iwondered what it all might mean, for there was one wedding that I couldnot help thinking of. 

Presently the hall began to fill as men came in, and every one hadsomewhat to say, and all marvelled at this that was going on. ThenBerthun came and beckoned to me, for I must fetch Eglaf the captain atonce, as the king had need of him, in haste. Then Eglaf hurried to thehall; and after a word or two with Alsi, the horns were blown outsidethe hall door to call every man of the guard to the place. And when theycame, we were all set round the wall as if guarding all that were in it. But there were none but the folk of the palace to guard, and they werewondering as were we; and when that was done, and the click and rattleof arms as we moved to our places was ended, there was a silence on all--the silence of men who wait for somewhat to happen. 

Now Berthun went to the door on the high place, as he was wont when allwas ready for the king's presence, and the hush deepened, none knowingwhat they expected to see. 

Forth came Berthun backward, as was the custom, and he turned aside tolet the king pass him. His face was red and angry, as I thought, butamazed also. I was standing next to Eglaf, and he was at the foot of thedais, at the end of his line of men, so that I could see all plainly. 

Then came Alsi, leading the princess, and after Goldberga came hernurse. No other ladies were with her; and now I noticed that there wasnot one thane on the high place, which was strange, and the first timethat such a thing had been since I came here. I looked down the hall, and none were present. Now I looked at Alsi; and on his pale face was asmile that might have been as of one who will be glad, though he doesnot feel so. But the eyes of the princess were bright with tears, andhardly did she look from the floor. Hers was a face to make one sad tosee at that time, wondrously beautiful as it was. 

Alsi led her by the hand, and set her on the bench that was to his left, and signed to the nurse to sit beside her, which the old lady did, bridling and looking with scorn at the king as she took her place. Thereshe sought the hand of the princess, and held it tightly, as incomforting wise. Very rich garments had the nurse, but Goldberga wasdressed in some plain robe of white that shone when the light caught it. Mostly I do not see these things, but now I wished that she always worethat same. 

As for Alsi, he had on his finest gear, even as at the great feast ofthe Witan--crimson cloak, fur-lined, and dark-green hose, gold-gartered across, and white and gold tunic. He had a little crown onalso, and that was the only thing kingly about him, to my mind. 

Now he cast one look at Goldberga, which made her shrink into herself, as it were, and turned with a smile to us all. 

"Friends, " he said, "this is short notice for a wedding, but all menknow that 'Happy is the wooing that is not long a-doing, ' so no moreneed be said of that. All men know also that when good Ethelwald died hemade me swear to him that I would wed his daughter to the mightiest andgoodliest and fairest man that was in the land. I have ever been mindfulof that oath, and now it seems that the time for keeping it has come. Whether the man whom my niece will wed is all that the oath requires, you shall judge; and if he is such a one, I must not stand in the way. Ido not myself know that I have ever seen one who is so fully set forthin words as is this bridegroom in those of the oath. "

Now I heard one whisper near me, "Whom has Goldberga chosen?"

And that was what Alsi would have liked to hear, for his speech seemedto say that thus it was, and maybe that he did not altogether like thechoice. 

But now Alsi said to Berthun, "Bring in the bridegroom. "

"Whom shall I bring, lord?" the steward asked in blank wonder, and Alsiwhispered his answer. 

At that Berthun's hands flew up, and his mouth opened, and he did not stir. 

"Go, fool, " said Alsi, and I thought that he would have stamped his foot. 

Now I knew who was meant in a moment, and even as the steward took hisfirst step from off the dais to go down the hail to his own entrance, Isaid to Eglaf, "Here is an end to my service with you. My time is up. "

"Why, what is amiss?"

"The bridegroom is my brother--that is all; and I must be free toserve him as I may. "

"Well, if that is so, you are in luck. But I do not think that either ofGrim's sons can be the man. Big enough are you, certainly, but goodly?Nay, but that red head of yours spoils you. "

I daresay that he would have said more about Raven and Withelm, for atalk was going round; but a hush came suddenly, and then a strangemurmur of stifled wonder, for Havelok came into the hall after Berthun, and all eyes were turned to him. 

Now I saw my brother smile as he came, seeing someone whom he likedfirst of all; and then he looked up the hall, and at once his facebecame ashy pale, for he saw what was to be done. Yet he went on firmly, looking neither to right nor left, until he came to the high place. There he caught my eye, and I made a little sign to him to show that Iknew his trouble. 

They came to the step, and Berthun stood aside to let Havelok pass, andthen Alsi held out his hand to raise my brother to the high place. ButHavelok seemed not to see that, stepping up by himself as the king badehim come. Then the women who were in the hall spoke to one another in amurmur that seemed of praise; but whiter and more white grew theprincess, so that I feared that she would faint. But she did not; andpresently there seemed to come into her eyes some brave resolve, and shewas herself again, looking from Alsi to Havelok, and again at Alsi. 

Now, too, the king looked at him up and down, as one who measures hisman before a fight. And when he met Havelok's eyes he grew red, andturned away to the folk below him. 

"So, friends, " he cried, "what say you? Am I true to the words of myoath in allowing this marriage?"

There was not one there who did not know Havelok, whom they calledCuran; and though all thought these doings strange, there was a hum ofassent, for the oath said naught of the station in life of thebridegroom. Good King Ethelwald had been too trustful. 

"That is well, " said Alsi, with a grave face. "All here will bearwitness that this was not done without counsel taken. Now, let thebridegroom sit in his place here to my right. "

He waved his hand, and Havelok sat down on the bench that facedGoldberga; and now he looked long at her with a look that seemed to bequestioning. Alsi was going to his seat in the cross bench, where theparents of the couple are wont to sit at a wedding while the vows aremade, but he seemed to bethink himself. It is my belief that he saidwhat he did in order to shame both Havelok and Goldberga. 

"Why, it is not seemly that the bridegroom should sit alone without oneto be by him. Where are your friends, Curan?"

At that Alsi met with more than he bargained for. At once Berthun cameforward, and forth came I, and without a word we sat one on each side ofhim. There were others who would have come also, for I saw even Eglaftake a step towards the high place, had we not done so. 

Alsi's face became black at that, for here was not the friendless churlhe was scoffing at. But he tried to smile, as if pleased. 

"Why, this is well, " he said. "Good it is to see a master helping hisman, and a soldier ready to back a comrade of a sort. Now we havewitnesses. Let us go on with the wedding. "

Now the golden loving cup that was used at the feasts had been filledand set at a little side table that stood there, and it was to be thebride cup that should be drunk between the twain when all was settled. So Alsi took this cup and held it, while he sat in the place of thefather of the bride. Now, I knew nothing of what should he done, butBerthun did so, and well he took my brother's part, having undertakenfor him thus. 

"It is the custom, " said Alsi, "that the bridegroom should state what hesets forth of the dowry to the bride. "

Whereat Berthun, without hesitation, spoke hastily to Havelok, and toldhim to let him answer, meaning, as I have not the least doubt, topromise all that he had saved in long years of service. But Haveloksmiled a little, and set his hand to his neck, and I remembered onething that he had--a ring which had always hung on a cord under hisjerkin since he came to Grimsby, and which my father had bidden him keepever. 

"This give I, " he said, setting it on the floor at his feet, "and withit all that I am, and all that I shall hereafter be, and all that shallbe mine at any time. "

Alsi looked at the ring as it flashed before him, and his face changed. No such jewel had he in all his treasures, for it was of dwarf work ingold, set with a deep crimson stone that was like the setting sun forbrightness. I do not know whence these stones came, unless it were fromthe East. Eleyn the queen, his mother, was thence, and I know now thatthe ring was hers. But I think that when Alsi saw this he half repentedof the match, though he had gone too far now to draw back. So he bowed, and said that it was well, as he would have said had there been nothingforthcoming. 

Then Berthun, in his turn, asked for the bridegroom that the dowry ofthe bride should be stated for all to hear. 

"The wealth left my niece by her father, " said Alsi. "The matter of thekingdom is for the Witan of the East Anglians to settle. "

Then came from out the king's chamber two men bearing bags of gold, andthat was set before the princess. It was a noble dowry, and honest wasthe king in this matter at least. 

Now were the vows to be said and the bride cup to be drunk, and that wasthe hardest part of all to Havelok. 

Slowly he rose as the king held it out to him, and he took it from hishand and stood before Goldberga; and she, too, rose and faced him, andfor a moment they stood thus, surely the most handsome couple that hadever been. 

Then Havelok said, looking in the clear eyes of the princess, "This haveI sworn, that I will wed no unwilling bride. It is but for you to sayone word, and the cup falls, and all is ended. "

Alsi started at that, and I thought he was going to speak, but he heldhis peace. Still as a rock was Havelok while he waited for the answer, and the folk in the hall were as still as he. They began to see that allwas not right as the king would have it thought. 

Once the princess looked at Alsi, and that with pride in her face, andthen she looked long and steadfastly at Havelok, and one by one hisfingers loosened themselves on the golden stem of the cup, that shemight know him ready for her word. 

Then she put forth her hand and closed it round his strong fingers, thathe must hold it fast by her doing, and that was all that was needed. Itwas more than words could have told. And she smiled as she did it. 

And at that a light came on Havelok's face, and he smiled gravely backat her, and he said in a low voice that shook a little, "May the gods sotreat me as I treat you, my princess. Can it be that you will trust methus?"

She answered in no words, but I saw her hand tighten over his, and hereyes never left his face. 

Then Havelok raised his other hand, and took that of Goldberga, whichwas on the cup, and faced to the people. 

"Thus do I pledge her who shall be henceforward my wife through good andill; and may Odin, Freya, and Niord be witnesses of my oath of faith toher in all that the word may mean. "

So he drank, and I stole a glance at the king. Never saw I a man soamazed, for to him the Danish names of the Asir had come as some sort ofa shock, seeing that he had deemed this man, with the name of Curan, aBriton. And he looked at Berthun with a look that seemed to say morethan was likely to be pleasant by-and-by. But the steward paid no heedto him. 

Now Havelok had made his vow, and he gave the cup to the princess; andshe, too, turned a little toward the people, but still she looked onHavelok. 

"Faith shall answer to faith, " she said in a clear voice. "Here do Itake this man for my husband, in the sight of God, and with you all aswitnesses, and I pray that the blessing of Him may be on us both. "

So she drank also, and Havelok stopped and raised the wondrous ring fromwhere it had been unheeded on the floor, and took the band of Goldberga, and set it on her finger, and kissed the hand ere he let it go. 

But Goldberga lifted her face toward him, and he bent and kissed herforehead, and so they were wedded. 

I have heard men scoff at the thought of love at first sight, but nevercan any one of us do so who saw this wedding. 

 CHAPTER XVII. HOW THE BRIDE WENT HOME. 

Now the folk cheered, and loudest of all honest Eglaf and his warriors. I wondered what should come next, for neither feast nor bride ale wasprepared, and Berthun was looking puzzled. Then I saw that the only facein all the wide hall which was not bright was that of Alsi, and his browwas black as a thunder cloud, while his fingers were white with theforce with which he clutched and twisted the end of his jewelled belt. Plainly he was in a royal rage that none had scoffed at this wedding, but that all had taken it as a matter that was right altogether. 

But he had one more evil thing in his mind that must be seen through;and he came forward, smoothing his face, as best he might, to the fixedsmile that I had seen when he spoke with Ragnar, and learned that hisfirst plot had miscarried. 

"Now, friends, " he said, "all this has been so hasty that we haveprepared no feast. Even now, it seems that the horses stand at the doorto take bride and bridegroom hence, and doubtless there waits somewherethe feast that has been bespoken without my knowledge. Well, strange arethe ways of lovers, and we will pardon them. I have therefore only tobid them farewell. "

With that he turned to Havelok, and held out his hand, as in all goodfellowship, but Havelok would not see it. 

"Fare as it shall be meted to you by the Asir, King Alsi, " he said, "forat least Loki loves craft. "

Then he turned to me, and asked hurriedly where we should go if we mustleave thus. 

"To Grimsby, " I said. "That is home. "

Alsi spoke to the princess now, and maybe it was as well that he did notoffer so much as his hand. Wise was he in his way. 

"Farewell, niece, " he said; "all this shall come shortly before theWitan of Ethelwald's folk. "

"Farewell, uncle, " she answered calmly. "That is a matter which I willsee to myself. You have carried out your oath to the letter, so far, andnow it remains that you should leave the government of the realm to me. "

With that she put her hand on Havelok's arm. 

"Come, husband; we have heard that the horses wait. Let us be gone. "

And then in a quick whisper she added, as if nigh overdone, "Take mehence quickly, for I may not bear more. "

They wasted no more words; and through a lane of folk, who blessed them, those two went to the great door down the long hall, and I followed, andBerthun and the nurse came after me. One flung the door open; and on thesteps, all unaware of what had happened, lounged Mord, waiting, and upand down on the green the grooms led the horses of the princess--sixin all. On two were packed her goods, and the third had a pack saddlethat waited for the bags that held her dowry. The other three were forherself and Mord and the nurse. There was not one for Havelok. 

"This is hasty, my princess, " Mord said. "Whither are we bound?"

"For Grimsby, Mord, " I answered quickly. "Are there no more horses to behad?"

"Never a one, unless we steal from the king, " he answered. 

The people were crowding out now that they might see the start, and Isaw Berthun speak to a man among them who was a stranger to me. And fromhim he turned directly with a glad face. 

"Go down to such a hostelry, " he said to me, "and there ask for whathorses you will. Maybe I shall have to follow you for my part in thismatter--that is, if I am not put in the dungeon. "

"Faith, " I answered, "better had you come with us than run that risk. Alsi is in a bad mood. "

He shook his head; and then the people behind him made way, for the kingwas coming. 

"Almost had you forgotten this, " he said; "and I think you will want it. "

The men with the money were there, and he waved his hand to them. Havelok lifted the princess to her horse without heeding him, and themen set the bags on the pack horses. 

"See the bridegroom down the street, you who were his witnesses, " theking went on, with a curling lip; "and if you are a wise man, masterBerthun, you will not come back again. "

Berthun bowed and went into the hail, past the king, and across to hisown door, without a word. After him the thronging people closed up, andthough I thought that a housecarl would have been sent to see what hewas about, this would have made an open talk, and Alsi forbore. 

"Let Havelok take your horse, Mord, " I whispered to him; "I will tellyou why directly. "

He nodded, and I told Havelok to mount. Then I helped up the nurse, whowept and muttered to herself; and so we started, Alsi standing on thesteps with words of feigned goodspeed as we did so. 

But the housecarls and the people shouted with wishes that were real, nodoubt thinking that we were bound for the far-off kingdom of the princewho had won Goldberga by service as a kitchen knave in her uncle's hallfor very love of her. 

Directly we were outside the gate that leads down the hill, I sawWithelm, who was there waiting for me, and he knew at once what hadhappened. 

He came to my side, and asked only, "Already?"

"Already, " I answered; "but it is well. Go to the widow's straightway, and bring Havelok's arms to him at the hostelry at the end of themarketplace, where we have to find more horses. "

He went at once, and silently we came down the street and to thecourtyard of the inn. Some few folk stared at us; but the princess washardly known here, and she had cast her long, white mantle hoodwise overher head and face, so that one could not tell who she was. So early inthe day there were few people in the marketplace either. 

Berthun was in the courtyard of the inn, and I was glad to see him, forI did not know what would happen to him. It was likely that Alsi wouldseek for someone on whom to visit his anger at the way things had gone. But the steward had been warned, and was not one to run any risk. 

"I did but go back for a few things that I did not care to leave, " hesaid; and he showed me that he had brought his own horse from thestables, and on it were large saddlebags. No poor man was Berthun afteryears of service in the palace, where gifts from thane and lady arealways ready for the man who has had the care of them. Across the saddlebow also were his mail shirt and arms, and his shield hung with his helmfrom the peak. 

"You see that I must needs cast in my lot with yours, or ratherCuran's, " he said, laughing; "but it is in my mind that in the end Ishall not be sorry to have done so. I think that I am tired of thefireside, and want adventure for a while. "

"Well, " I answered, "you are likely to have them, and that shortly, if Iam not mistaken; but we shall see. Now about these horses, for we hadbetter get out of Lincoln as soon as we may. "

The man he had spoken with was a merchant, who came yearly, and was afriend of his. He had more horses than he meant to keep, as he had hereeach year; for every one knows that a horse can always be sold inLincoln, and they were good ones. Then my gold came in well, and Ibought three, one for each of us brothers. I daresay that I paid dearlyfor them, but there was no time for haggling in the way that a horsedealer loves. Out of the way of Alsi we must get, before he bethoughthim of more crafty devices. And I thought, moreover, that we should beriding towards East Anglia shortly, and it was not everywhere that asteed fit to carry Havelok on a long journey was to be had. 

I had bidden him leave all this to me as we came down the hill, and gladhe was to do so. Now he had dismounted, and stood by the side of theprincess, speaking earnestly to her. It was plain that what he said waspleasant to her also. But we left them apart, as one might suppose. 

Now came a warrior into the courtyard, and he bore more arms. It wasWithelm, who had borrowed the gear of the widow's dead husband, that hemight be ready for whatever might happen: and it was good to seeHavelok's eyes grow bright as he spied the well-known weapons that hisbrother had in his arms. He said one word to Goldberga, and then came to us. 

"Let me get into war gear at once, " he said, laughing in a way thatlightened my heart. "I shall not feel that I have shaken off service toAlsi until I have done so. "

And then he saw Berthun here for the first time. 

"Nay, but here is my master, " he added. "And I will say that I owe himmuch for his kindness. "

"Now the kindness shall be on your part, if any was on mine. Take meinto your service, I pray you, henceforward. "

"Good friend of mine, " said Havelok, "naught have I to offer you. Andhow should one serve me?"

"With heart and hand and head, neither more nor less, " answered Berthun. "I have seen you serve, and now will see you command. Let me bide withyou, my master, at least, giving you such service as I may. "

"Such help as you may, rather. For now we all serve the princess, "Havelok said. 

And with that Berthun was well content for the time. 

"Well, then, " said I, "see to Havelok's arms, while we get the horsesready, for I want Withelm here. "

So Havelok and his new man went into the house with his arms, and then Isaw Goldberga beckoning to us. It was the first time that I had spokento her, and I think that I was frightened, if that is what they call thefeeling that makes one wish to be elsewhere. But there was nothing tofear in the sweet face that she turned to us. 

"Brothers, " she said, "Havelok tells me that it was one of you whobrought David the priest to me. I do not rightly know yet which is Withelm. "

With that she smiled and blushed a little, and I stood, helm in hand, stupidly enough. But my brother was more ready. 

"I am Withelm, my princess--" he began. 

"Nay; but 'sister' it shall be between me and my husband's brothers. Now, brother Withelm, there is one thing that is next my heart, and init I know you will help me. "

There she wavered for a moment, and then went on bravely. 

"Christian am I, and I do not think that we are rightly wedded until thepriest has done his part. And to that Havelok agrees most willingly, saying that I must ask you thereof, for he does not know where the oldman is now. "

"Wedded in the little chapel that is in the thick of Cabourn woods shallyou be, for David has gone there already. We can ride and find himbefore many hours are over, sweet lady of ours. "

She thanked him in few words, and with much content. 

Then came forth from the house Havelok, in the arms that suited him sowell--golden, shining mail shirt of hard bronze scales, and steel, horned helm, plain and strong, and girt with sword and seax, and withaxe and shield slung over shoulder, as noble a warrior surely as was inall England, ay, or in the Northlands that gave him birth either; andwhat wonder that the eyes of the princess glowed with a new pride as shelooked at her mighty husband?

But Mord almost shouted when he saw him come thus, and to me he said, "It is Gunnar--Gunnar, I tell you--come back from Asgard to help myprincess. "

"Wait till we get to Grimsby, and Arngeir will make all clear, " I said. "Get into your arms, and we will start. All is ready now. "

We did not wait for Mord, but mounted and rode out, and the princesslooked round at us as she rode first beside Havelok, and said, "Neverhave I ridden so well attended, as I think. "

And from beside me, with broad face from under his helm, Berthunanswered for us all, "Never with men so ready to die for you, at least, my mistress. "

And that was true. 

Half a mile out of the town we rode at a quick trot, and then thunderedMord after us, and his hurry surely meant something. I reined up andwaited for him. 

"What is the hurry, Mord?" said I. 

"Maybe it is nothing, and maybe it is much, " he answered; "but Griffinof Chester has gone up to the palace, for I saw him. He has his arm in asling, and his face looks as if it had been trodden on. Now Alsi willtell him all this, and if we are not followed I am mistaken. He wouldthink nothing of wiping out our party to take the princess, and Alsiwill not mind if he does. How shall we give him the slip?"

Withelm rode with his chin over his shoulder, and I beckoned him andtold him this. Not long was his quick wit in seeing a way out of whatmight be a danger. 

"Let us ride on quickly down the Ermin Street, and he will think usmaking for the south and Norwich. Then we will turn off to Cabourn, andhe will lose us. After that he may hear that some of us belong toGrimsby, and will go there; but he will be too late to hurt us. Hard menare our fishers, and they would fight for Havelok and the sons of Grim. "

So we did that, riding down the old Roman way to a wide, waste forestland where none should see us turn off, and then across the forest pathsto Cabourn; and there we found the hermit, and there Havelok andGoldberga were wedded again with all the rites of Holy Church, and thebride was well content. 

Now while that was our way, I will say what we escaped by this plan ofmy brother's, though we did not hear all for a long time. Presently wedid hear what had happened at Grimsby towards this business, as will beseen. 

To Lincoln comes Griffin, with Cadwal his thane, just as we had left thetown thus by another road, and straightway he betakes himself to thepalace. There he finds Alsi in an evil mood, and in the hall the peopleare talking fast, and there is no Berthun to receive him. 

So, as he sits at the high table and breaks his fast beside the king, heasks what all the wonderment may be. And Alsi tells him, speaking in Welsh. 

"East Anglia is mine, " he says, "for I have rid myself of the girl. "

Griffin sets his hand on his dagger. 

"Hast killed her?" he says sharply. 

"No; married her. "

"To whom, then?"

"To a man whom the Witan will not have as a king at any price. "

"There you broke faith with me, " says Griffin, snarling. "I would havetaken her, and chanced that. "

"My oath was in the way of that. You missed the chance on the road theother day, which would have made things easy for us both. There was noother for you. "

Now Griffin curses Ragnar, and the Welsh tongue is good for that business. 

"Who is the man, then?" he says, when he has done. 

"The biggest and best-looking countryman of yours that I have ever seteyes on, " answers Alsi, looking askance at Griffin's angry face. "Thereis a sort of consolation for you. "

"His name, " fairly shouts Griffin. 

"Curan, the kitchen knave, " says Alsi, chuckling. 

"O fool, and doubly fool!" cries Griffin; "now have you outdoneyourself. Was it not plain to you that the man could be no thrall? EvenRagnar looks mean beside him, and I hate Ragnar, so that I know well howgoodly he is. "

Now Alsi grows uneasy, knowing that this had become plainer and plainerto him as the wedding went on. 

"Why, what do you know of this knave of mine?" he asks. "He was goodlyenough for the sake of my oath, and the Witan will have none of him. That is all I care for. "

"What do I know of him? Just this--that you have married the queen ofthe East Angles to Havelok, son of Gunnar Kirkeban of Denmark, for whommen wait over there even now. The Witan not have him? I tell you thatevery man in the land will follow him and Goldberga if they so much aslift their finger. Done are the days of your kingship, and that by yourown deed. "

Alsi grows white at this and trembles, for he minds the wondrous ringand the names of the Asir, but he asks for more certainty. 

Then Griffin tells him that he was with Hodulf, and knew all the secretof the making away with the boy, and how that came to naught. Then hesays that Hodulf had heard from certain Vikings that they had fallen onGrim's ship, and that in the grappling of the vessel the boy and a ladyhad been drowned. It is quite likely that they, or some of them, thoughtso in truth, seeing how that happened. After that Hodulf had madeinquiry, and was told that there were none but the children of Grim withhim, and so was content. So my father's wisdom was justified. 

"Now I learned his name the other day; and I have a ship waiting to takeme at once to Hodulf, that I may warn him. I have ridden back fromGrimsby even now to say that, given a chance, say on some lonely ride, that might well have been contrived, I would take Goldberga with mebeyond the sea. I thought more of that than of Hodulf, to say the truth. "

Now Alsi breaks down altogether, and prays Griffin to help him out of this. 

"Follow the party and take her. They are few and unarmed, and it will beeasy, for men think that there is a plot to carry her off, and this willnot surprise any. Go to the sheriff and tell him that it has happened, and he will hang the men on sight when you have taken them. Then get tosea with the girl, and to Hodulf, and both he and I will reward you. "

"Thanks, " says Griffin, with a sneer; "I have my own men. Yours mighthave orders that I am the one to be hanged. It would be worth your whilenow to make a friend of your kitchen knave. You are not to be trusted. "

So these two wrangle for a while bitterly, for Alsi is not overlord ofGriffin in any way. And the end is that the thane rides towards Grimsbyfirst of all, with twenty men at his heels, knowing more than wethought. But he hears naught of us, and presently meets Arngeir on hisway thence to see us. Him he knows, for already he has had dealings withhim in the hiring of the ship. So he learns from him that certainly nosuch party as he seeks is on the road, and therefore rides off to theErmin Street to stay us from going south. 

But now we had time for a long start; and so he follows the Roman roadwhen he reaches it all that day and part of next, and we hear no more ofhim at that time. There are many parties travelling on that way, and hefollows one after another. 

Now Arngeir knew at once that somewhat had happened when he heard fromGriffin that the most notable man of those whom he sought was namedCuran, and therefore he turned back at once and waited for us. And whenwe came in sight of the long roof of the house that Grim, our father, had built, standing among the clustering cottages of our fishers, withthe masts of a trading ship or two showing above it in the haven, he wasthere on the road to greet us, having watched anxiously for our comingfrom the beacon tower that we had made. 

Maybe we were two miles out of Grimsby at this time, for one can see faralong the level marsh tracks from our tower; and Withelm and Mord and Irode on to him as soon as we saw him, that we might tell him all thathad happened, and we rode slowly and talked for half a mile or so. 

Then Withelm waited and brought Havelok to us, staying himself with theprincess, that he might tell her the wondrous story of her husband; forwe thought that it would be easier for him than for our brother maybe. Havelok was not one to speak freely of himself. 

And when Goldberga had heard all, she was silent for a long way, andthen wept a little, but at last told Withelm that all this had beenforetold to her in her dream. 

"Yet I am glad, " she said, "that I did not know this for certain, elsehad my Havelok thought that I did but wed him for his birth. Tell him, brother, that it was not so; say that I knew him as the husband Heavensent for me when first I saw him. "

Now Havelok listened to Arngeir as he told him the well-kept secret, andnow and again asked a question. 

And when all was told he said, "Now have the dreams passed, and thelight is come. I mind all plainly from the first. "

And he told all that had happened after Hodulf caught him, from themurder of his sisters to the time when I helped my father to take himfrom the sack. Only he never remembered the death of his mother or thestorm, or how we came to Grimsby. Maybe it is rather a wonder that afterall those hard things gone through he should recall anything, for he wasnearly dying when we came ashore, as I have told. 

"But I am Grim's son, " he said, "for all this, and never shall I forgetit. By right of life saved, and by right of upbringing, am I his, and byright of brotherhood to his sons. Gunnar, who was my father, would haveme say this, if I am like him, as Mord tells me I am. "

Then he looked at us in brotherly wise, as if we would maybe not allowthat claim now; but there needed naught to be said between us when hemet our eyes. He was Grim's son indeed to us, and we his youngerbrothers for all the days that were to come. 

"One thing there is that makes me glad, " he said, "and that is because Imay now be held worthy of this sweet bride of mine so strangely given, as indeed I fear that I am not. Men will say that she has done no wrongin wedding me; and for all that Alsi may say, it will be believed thatshe knew well whom she was wedding. There will be no blame to her. "

That seemed to be all his thought of the matter now, and it was likehim. Then he went back to his princess, and we spurred on to Grimsby, and set all to work, that the greeting might be all that we could make it. 

And so, when those two rode into our garth, and the gates were closedafter them, we reined our horses round them, and drew our swords, andcried the ancient greeting with one mighty shout:

"Skoal to Havelok Gunnarsson--Skoal to Goldberga, Havelok's wife!Skoal! Yours we are, and for you we will die! Skoal!"

 CHAPTER XVIII. JARL SIGURD OF DENMARK. 

Now one would like to tell of quiet days at Grimsby; but they were notto be. Three days after Havelok's homecoming we were on the "swan'spath, " and heading for Denmark, with the soft south wind of high summerspeeding us on the way. And I will tell how that came about, for else itmay seem strange that Havelok did not see to the rights of his wifefirst of all. 

That was his first thought, in truth, and we brothers planned many waysof getting to work for her, for it was certain that Alsi would be on hisguard. And on the next day came a man from Lincoln to seek Berthun, withnews. That good friend had done what none of us had been able to manage, for he had told the merchant, his friend, to bide in the hall and hearwhat went on, and then to let him know all else that seemed needful thatwe should hear. Now he had learned all from the words of Griffin andAlsi, who took no care in their speech, thinking that none in the hallknew the Welsh tongue that they used. 

It being the business of a merchant to know that of every place where hetrades, and he travelling widely, there was no difficulty to him, andmightily he enjoyed the sport. Then he sent off straightway to us; andnow it was plain that we were in danger--not at once, maybe, but erelong. Griffin would hear sooner or later that his quarry was in Grimsbyafter all. So we went to our good old friend, Witlaf of Stallingborough, and told him all. 

"Why, " he said, "I will have no Welsh outsiders harrying my friends. Light up your beacon if he comes, and shut your gates in his face, and Iand the housecarls will take him in the rear, and he will not wait herelong. I have not had a fight for these twenty years or so, and it doesme good to think of one. "

So we thought that there was little fear of the Welshman. 

When I came back from this errand, however, I chose to pass the moundwhere my father slept, and on it, hand in hand, sat Havelok andGoldberga--for it was a quiet place, and none came near it often. Itwas good to see them thus in that place, and happy they seemed together. 

Goldberga called me when I came near, and I sat down beside them as shebade me. 

"Here we have been talking of what we shall do now, for it seems that toboth of us are many things to hand, " she said. "Good it would be if wecould set them aside; but we were born to them, and we cannot let thembe. And, most of all, here in this place we may not forget the duty thatGrim would remind us of. Havelok must go to Denmark and win back hiskingdom from Hodulf first of all. "

"We have thought that East Anglia was to be won first from Alsi, " I said. 

"So says Havelok; but I do not think so. For, indeed, I am but the wife, and the things of the husband come first of all. Now, this is what Iwould say. Sail to Denmark before Hodulf knows what is coming, and therewill be less trouble. "

"I am slow at seeing things, " said Havelok; "but the same might be saidof your kingdom. "

"Alsi is ready, and Hodulf is not, " she answered, laughing; "any one cansee that. 

"Is it not so, brother?"

So it was; and I thought that she was right. 

"Let us ask the brothers, " I said, "for here are many things to bethought of; and, first of all, where to get men. "

That was the greatest trouble to our minds, but none at all to hers. 

"Get them in Denmark, " she said, when we were all together in the greatroom of the house that evening. "Let us go as merchant folk, and findSigurd, or his son if he is dead. If I am not much mistaken, all theland will rise for the son of Gunnar so soon as it is known that he hascome again. "

"Sigurd is yet alive, " Arngeir said; "and more than that, he is waiting. For he promised Grim that he would be ready, and I heard the promise. Ithink that this plan is good, and can well be managed. Here is the shipthat Griffin was to have taken today, and he is not here. Gold enough Ihave, for Grim hoarded against this time. "

Then he showed us the store that, through long years, my father hadbrought together to take the place of that of Sigurd's which had beenlost; and it was no small one. And so we planned at once; and in the endwe three brothers were to go with Havelok and Goldberga, leaving Mord toget to Ragnar and tell him that Goldberga was following the fortunes ofher husband, and would return to see to her own if all went well. Berthun would go with him, and Arngeir would bide at home, for we neededone to whom messages might come; and while none would know us now inDenmark, either Arngeir or Mord might be seen, and men would tell Hodulfthat the men of Grim had come home, and so perhaps spoil all. Word mightgo to Denmark from Griffin even yet. 

We had little thought of any sorry ending to our plans, for the dreamsthat had come so true so far cheered us. And so, with the evening tideof the next day, we sailed in the same ship that had been hired for Griffin. 

But first Havelok spent a long hour on my father's mound alone, thinkingof all that he owed to him who rested there. And to him came Goldbergasoftly, presently, lest he should be lonely in that place. And there shespoke to him of her own faith, saying that already he owed much to it. For he was making his vows to the Asir for success. 

"Shall you pray yet again to the Asir, my husband?" she asked. 

"Why should I? I have vowed my vows, and there is an end. If they heedthem, all is well; and if not, the Norns hinder. "

"There is One whom the Norns hinder not at all, " she said gently, and sotold him how that her prayers would go up every day. 

Fain was she that he also prayed in that wise to her God, that naughtmight be apart in their minds. 

Then he said, "I have heard this from David and Withelm also, and it isgood. Teach me to vow to your God, sweet wife, and I will do so; and youshall teach me to pray as you pray. "

So it came to pass that Havelok in the after days was more than ready tohelp the Christian teachers when they came to him; for that was how thevow that he made ran, that he would do so if he was king, and had the power. 

Now there is nothing to tell of our voyage, for one could not wish for abetter passage, if the ship was slow. Indeed, she was so slow that asmaller vessel that left Tetney haven on the next day reached the sameport that we were bound for on the night that we came to our old home. And that we learned soon after she had come. 

Into Sigurd's haven we sailed on the morning tide, and strange it seemedto me to see the well-known place unchanged as we neared it. My father'shouse was there, and Arngeir's, and the great hall of the jarl toweredover all, as I remembered it. Men were building a ship in the long shedwhere ours had been built, and where the queen had hidden; and thefishing boats lay on the hard as on the day when Havelok had come to us. The little grove was yet behind our house, and it seemed strange when Iremembered that the old stones of its altar were far beyond the seas. Iwondered if Thor yet stood under his great ash tree; and then I saw onechange, for that tree was gone, and in its place stood a watchtower, stone built, and broad and high, for haven beacon. 

On the high fore deck stood Havelok, and his arm was round Goldberga aswe ran in, but they were silent. The land held overmuch of coming wonderfor them to put into words, as I think. 

Presently the boats came off to us in the old way, and here and there Iseemed to know the faces of the men, but I was not sure. It was but theremembrance of the old Danish cast of face, maybe. I could put no namesto any of them. And as we were warped alongside the wharf, there rodedown to see who we were Sigurd the jarl himself, seeming unchanged, although twelve years had gone over him. He was younger than my father, I think, and was at that age when a man changes too slowly for a boy tonotice aught but that the one he left as a man he thought old is so yet. He was just the noble-looking warrior that I had always wondered at andadmired. 

We had arranged in this way: Havelok was to be the merchant, and we hispartners in the venture, trading with the goods in the ship as our own. That the owner, who was also ship master, had agreed to willinglyenough, as we promised to make good any loss that might be from our wantof skill in bargaining. One may say that we bought the cargo, which wasnot a great one, on our own risk, therefore, hiring the vessel to waitour needs, in case we found it better to fly or to land elsewherepresently. Then Havelok was to ask the jarl's leave to trade in theland, and so find a chance to speak with him in private. After that thegoods might be an excuse for going far and wide through the villages tolet men know who had come, without rousing Hodulf's fears. 

And as we thought of all this on the voyage, Goldberga remembered thatit was likely that Sigurd would know again the ring that had been thequeen's, and she said that it had better be shown him at once, that hemight begin to suspect who his guest was. For we knew that he was trueto the son of Gunnar, if none else might still be so. 

This seemed good to us all; and, indeed, everything seemed to be wellplanned, though we knew that there are always some happenings that havebeen overlooked. We thought we had provided against these by keeping theship as our own to wait for us, however, and it will be seen how it allworked out in the end. 

Now Havelok went ashore as soon as the ship was moored; and the momentthat he touched land he made a sign on his breast, and I think that itwas not that of the hammer of Thor, for Goldberga watched him withbright eyes, and she seemed content as she did so. He went at once towhere the jarl sat on his horse waiting him, and greetings passed. I wasso used to seeing men stare at my brother that I thought little of thelong look that Sigurd gave him; but presently it seemed that he wasmightily taken with this newcomer, for he came on board the ship, thathe might speak more with him and us. 

"Presently, " he said, "you must come and dine with me at my hall; forthe lady whom I saw as you came in will be weary, and a meal on shoreafter a long voyage is ever pleasant. Now what is your errand here?"

"Trading, jarl, " answered Havelok. 

"I thought you somewhat over warlike-looking for a merchant, " saidSigurd; "what is your merchandise?"

"Lincoln cloth, and bar iron, and such like; and with it all one thingthat is worth showing to you, jarl, for I will sell it to none butyourself. "

Now we went aft slowly, and presently Havelok and the jarl were alone bythe steering oar, by design on our part. 

"This seems to be somewhat special, " said Sigurd. "What is it?"

Havelok took the ring from his pouch, and set it in the jarl's handwithout a word; and long Sigurd looked at it. I saw the red on his cheekdeepen as he did so, but he said never a word for a long time. And nexthe looked at Havelok, and the eyes of these two met. 

"This is beyond price, " said the jarl slowly. "Not my whole town wouldbuy this. It is such as a queen might wear and be proud of. "

"Should I show it to Hodulf the king, therefore?" asked Havelok, withhis eyes on those of the jarl. 

"Let no man see it until I know if I can buy it, " answered Sigurd. "Trust it to my keeping, if you will, for I would have it valued maybe. "

"It is my wife's, and you must ask her that. "

Then Havelok called Goldberga from her cabin under the after deck, andthe jarl greeted her in most courtly wise. 

"I will trust it with you, Jarl Sigurd, " she said, when he asked her ifhe might keep the ring for a time. "Yet it is a great trust, as youknow, and it will be well to show the ring to none but men who are true. "

"It is to true men that I would show it, " he answered, with that lookthat had passed between him and Havelok already; and I was sure that heknew now pretty certainly who we were. Yet he could not say more at thistime, for the many men who waited for Havelok must be told somewhat ofhis coming first. 

Now men were gathering on the wharf to see the newcomers, and so thejarl spoke openly for all to hear. 

"Come up to my hall, all of you, and take a meal ashore with me; forgood is the first food on dry land after days at sea and the fare of theship. "

So he went across the gangway, and to his horse, and rode away quickly, calling back to us, "Hasten, for we wait for you. And I will find youlodgings in the town for the time that you bide with us. "

Now at first that seemed somewhat hazardous, for we had meant to stay inthe ship, lest we should have to fly for any reason suddenly. But itseemed that we had no choice but to do as he bade us, and we could notdoubt him in any way. We should go armed, of course, as in a strangeplace; and, after all, unless Hodulf heard of us, and wanted to see us, he was not to be feared as yet. So I fell to wondering where ourlodgings would he, and if the old families still dwelt in the housesthat I had known, and then who had ours. Many such thoughts will crowdinto the mind of one who sees his old land again after many years, andfinds naught changed, to the eye at least. 

Men have told me that, as we came into the hall presently, they thoughtus the most goodly company that had ever crossed its threshold; and thatis likely, for at our head were Havelok and Goldberga. Raven was amighty warrior to look on as he came next, grave and silent, withfar-seeing grey eyes that were full of watching, as it were, from hislong seafaring, and yet had the seaman's ready smile in them. AndWithelm was the pattern of a well-made youth who has his strength yet togather, and already knows how to make the best use of that he has. Therewere none but thought that he was the most handsome of the three sons ofGrim. And last came I, and I am big enough, at least, to stand atHavelok's back; and for the rest, one remembers what Eglaf said of me. But I do not think that any noticed us with those twain to look at, unless they scanned our arms, which were more after the English sortthan the Danish, so far as mail and helms are concerned, and thereforemight seem strange. 

The old hall was not changed at all; and handsome it seemed afterAlsi's, though it was not so large. There were more and better weaponson the walls, and carved work was everywhere, so that in the swirl andheat-flicker of the torches the beams, and door posts, and bench ends, and the pillars of the high seat seemed alive with knotted dragons thatbegan, and ended, and writhed everywhere, wondrous to look on. OurEnglish have not the long winter nights, and cruel frosts, and deep snowthat make time for such work as this for the men of the household. 

There fell a silence as we came in, and then Sigurd greeted us; and wewere set on the high seat, and feasted royally. On right and left of ourhost sat Havelok and Goldberga, and the jarl's wife next to Havelok, andBiorn the Brown, the sheriff, next to our princess. This was a newcomerhere since my days, but well we liked him. 

There is nothing to tell of what happened at this feast, for Sigurdasked no questions of us but the most common ones of sea, and wind, andvoyage, and never a word that would have been hard for Havelok to answerin this company, where men of Hodulf's might well be present. Withelmnoticed this, and said that no doubt it was done purposely, and hethought much of it. 

When we had ended with song and tale, and it was near time for rest, Sigurd bade Biorn, the sheriff, take us to his house for the night, telling him that he must answer for our safety, and specially that ofthe fair lady who had come from so far. And then he gave us a good guardof his housecarls to take us down the street, as if he feared some danger. 

"Why, jarl, " said Biorn, "our guests will have a bad night if they thinkthat in our quiet place they need twenty men to see them to bed thus!"

"Nay, but the town is strange to the lady, " answered Sigurd; "and whoknows what she may fear in a foreign land!"

So Biorn laughed, and was content; and we bade farewell to the jarl, andwent out. And then I found that it was to my father's house we were togo, for it had been given to Biorn. 

Now, I was next to Goldberga as we came to the door, and there was astep into the house which we always had to warn strangers of when it wasdark; and so, in the old way, without thinking for a moment, I said toher, "One step into the house, sister. "

"Ho, Master Radbard, if that is you, you have sharp eyes in the dark, "said Biorn at once; "I was just about to say that myself. "

"I have some feeling in my toes, " I answered; and that turned thematter, for they laughed. 

And then, when we were inside, and the courtmen had gone clattering downthe street homewards, Biorn took the great door bar from its old placeand ran it into the sockets in the doorposts, as I had done so manytimes; and the runes that my father had cut on it when he made the housewere still plain to be seen on it, with the notches I had made with thefirst knife that I ever had. More I will not say, but everywhere that myeyes fell were things that I knew, even to fishing gear, for it seemedthat Biorn was somewhat of a fisher, like Grim himself. 

Then they put me and my brothers into our old loft, and Havelok andGoldberga had the room that had been my father's. As for Biorn, he wouldbe in the great room, before the fire. There was only this one door tothe house, and therefore he would guard that. His thralls were in thesheds, as ours used to be, so that we and he were alone in the house. 

Now, as soon as we three had gone into our old place of rest, Raven wentat once, as in the old days, to the little square window that was in thehigh-pitched gable, and looked out over the town and sea. We used tolaugh at him for this, for he was never happy until he had seen, as wesaid, if all was yet there. 

"There are yet lights in the jarl's hall, " he said, "and there are oneor two moving about down in the haven. I think that there is a vesselcoming in. "

"Come and lie down, brother, " I said. "We are not in Grimsby, and youcannot go and take toll from her if there is. "

He laughed, and came to his bed; but we talked of old days and of manythings more for a long while before we slept. And most of all, wethought that Sigurd the jarl knew Havelok by the token of the ring andby that likeness to Gunnar which Mord had seen, and that our errand wasalmost told. 

So we slept without thought of any danger; but the first hour of thenight in that house was not so quiet to Goldberga, for presently shewoke Havelok, and she was trembling. 

"Husband, " she said, "it is in my mind that we are in danger in thisplace; for I cannot sleep by reason of a dream that will come to me sosoon as my eyes are closed. "

"You are overtired with the voyage, " Havelok told her gently; and thenhe asked her what the dream was. 

"It seems that I see you attacked by a boar and many foxes, and hardpressed, and then that a bear and good hounds help you. Yet we have toflee to a great tree, and there is safety. Then come two lions, and theyobey you. "

"I think that is a dream that comes of waves, and the foam that hasfollowed us, and the shrill wind in the rigging, and the humming of thesail, sweet wife; and the tree is the tall mast maybe, and the lions arethe surges that you saw along this shore, where is no danger. "

So she was content; and then all in the house slept. 

 CHAPTER XIX. THE LAST OF GRIFFIN OF WALES. 

Maybe it was about an hour before midnight when the first waking came toany of us, and then it was Biorn himself who was roused by footstepsthat stayed at the doorway itself, after coming across the garth, andthen a voice that was strange to him which bade him open. At once hecaught up his axe and went to the door, and asked quietly who was there. 

"Open at once, " said the man who was without; "we must speak with you. "

"Go hence, I pray you, and wait for morning, " said the sheriff. "Hereare guests of the jarl's, and they must not be disturbed. "

"Open, or we will open for ourselves, " was the answer. "We have no timeto stay here talking. "

"That is no honest speech, " quoth Biorn. "Go hence, or give me yourerrand from without. "

"Open, fool, or we will have the door down. "

"There is an axe waiting for you if you do that. I rede you go hence inpeace, or it may be worse for you in the end. "

I suppose it was in the mind of the sheriff that here were some friendsof his who had been overlong at the ale bench in the hall that evening;but on this there was a little talk outside, and then the crash of agreat stone that was hurled against the door; and at that he startedback and got his mail shirt on him, for the door was strong enough tostand many such blows yet. It seemed that there was more than a drunkenfrolic on hand. Then came another stone against the door, and it shook;and at the same moment Havelok came from his chamber to see what wasamiss, for the noise had waked him. He had thrown on the feasting gearthat he had been wearing; but he had neither mail nor helm, though hehad his axe in his hand. 

"What is the noise?" he said anxiously, seeing that Biorn was arming. 

The sheriff told him quickly, and again the door was battered. 

"It is a pity that a good door should be spoilt, " said Havelok, "fordown it is bound to come thus. Stand you there with the axe, and I willeven save them the trouble of breaking in. "

"Nay, " said Biorn; "we know not how many are there, and it were betterthat you should arm first. There is time. "

"Why, they think that you are alone in the house, no doubt, and will runwhen they find out their mistake. They are common thieves from theforest, or outlaws. Stand you by to cut down the first man that dares toenter, if there happen to be one bold enough. "

He set his axe down, and went to the bar, and began to slide it backinto the deep socket that would let it free, and the men outside stayedtheir blows as they heard it scraping. It was a very heavy bar of oak, some seven feet long, and over a palm square. 

"Now!" cried Havelok, and caught the bar from its place. 

He did not take the trouble to set it down and get his axe; but as thedoor opened a little he stood back balancing the great beam in hishands, as a boy would handle a quarterstaff, ready for the rush of thethieves that he expected, and so he was in the way of Biorn more or less. 

Now there was silence outside, and one saw that the door was free, andset his foot to it, and flung it open, for it went inwards. And thenHavelok knew that there was a stern fight before him, for the moonlightshowed the grim form of Griffin, the Welsh thane, fully armed and ready. 

"Stand back, friend, " cried Biorn hastily, fearing for the unarmed man, and caring nothing that beyond the foremost was a group of some halfdozen more warriors. 

But he spoke too late, for as Griffin stepped back a pace on seeing hisenemy himself in the doorway, Havelok had gone a pace forward, and nowwas outside, where he had a clear swing of his unhandy weapon. 

Now Griffin gathered himself together, and spoke some few words to hismen in his own tongue; but my brother paid no heed to them, for he knewwhat the way of the Briton was likely to be. And he was not wrong, forwithout warning Griffin flew on him, sword point foremost, and lefthanded, for he might not use the right for many a long day yet. 

Biorn shouted; but Havelok was ready, and the heavy bar caught andshivered the light sword, and then swung and hurled the thane back amonghis men with a rib broken. Havelok followed that up, falling on the meneven as their leader was among their feet. Two he felled with downrightstrokes, and another shrank away in time to save himself from the likefate. Then a fourth got in under his guard, and wounded Havelok slightlyin the left arm; and unless Biorn had been out and beside him by thattime it would have gone hard with him, for both those who were left wereon him, and another was hanging back for a chance to come. 

There was shouting enough now, for the Briton does not fight in silenceas do the northern men, and we had waked. First of all Raven ran down tothe great room, half dazed with sleep, and blaming himself for all thistrouble, for he had seen that a ship was coming in, and he might havethought it possible that it had brought Griffin and his men, whosetongue had told him at once what had happened. 

Now he called to us to arm quickly, and sought for a weapon for himself;and in that familiar place he went to the old corner where the oars werewont to be set. There was one, for I have said that this Biorn was afisher, and the place that was handy for us had been so for him. Thatwas a homely weapon to Raven, and out into the moonlight he came withit, and swept a Welshman away from Havelok's side as he came. But nowmore men were coming--townsfolk who had been roused by the noise--and they knew nothing of the attackers, and so thought them friends ofours, who joined us in falling on their sheriff; and there was a wildconfusion when Withelm and I came down armed. 

But what we saw first was a dim, white figure in the doorway of theother room; and there stood Goldberga, wide eyed and trembling. 

"My dream, my dream!" she said. 

But of that we knew nothing; and we could but tell her to be of goodcourage, for we would win through yet, and so went out to the fight. 

By this time Griffin was up again, and as I came from the door he wasonce more ready to fall on Havelok from behind. So I thought it best tostay him, and I shouted his name, and he turned and made for me. Butthere was no skill in his coming, or he did not think me worth it, forthe axe had the better, and there was an end of Griffin. 

Withelm saw at once that Havelok had no weapon but the bar, and he ranto him and held out his own axe. 

"Thanks, brother. Mine is inside the door. Get it for me, " said he; butnow he was laughing, and doing not much harm to anyone, and as I gotbehind his back I saw why this was. 

There was only one of Griffin's men left, and all the rest of the crowdof half-armed men were townsfolk. Havelok and Raven were keeping theseback with sweeps of their long weapons, and behind them against the wallwas the sheriff, swearing and shouting vainly to bid his people hold offand listen to him. And the noise was so great that they did but thinkthat he was calling them to rescue him from these who had taken himprisoner. It seemed that the Welshman was keeping this up also; butneither he nor any of the men cared to risk any nearness to the sweep ofbar and long oar in such hands. There were many broken heads in thatcrowd; but it was growing greater every minute, and those who werecoming were well armed, having taken their time over it. They say thatthere were sixty men there at one time. 

Now ran Withelm with the axe, and at that Havelok parted with the doorbar, and ended the last Welshman at the same time, for he hurled it athim endwise, like a spear, and it took him full in the chest, and hewent down to rise no more. And at that the townsmen ran in, and we werebusy for a space, until once more they were in a howling circle roundus. But they had wounded Havelok again; and Biorn was at his wit's end, for he had had to take part in the fight this time. The men were madwith battle, and forgot who he was, as it seemed. And now some raised acry for bows. 

That was the worst thing that we had to fear, and Raven called to us, "Into the house, brothers, and keep them out of it till the jarl comes. He will hear, or be sent for. "

So we went back and got into the doorway, and we could not bar it atfirst. But Withelm hewed off the blade of Raven's oar, and I went outand cleared the folk away for a space, and leapt back; and Havelok and Igot the door shut quickly against them as they came back on it, and webarred it with the oar loom. That was but pine, however, and it wouldnot last long. 

Outside, the people were quiet for a little, wondering, no doubt, how torescue Biorn. He wanted to go out to them, but it did not seem safe justyet. If they grew more reasonable it might be so. 

Then, as we rested thus, Goldberga came quickly, for she saw that herhusband was wounded, and she began to bind his hurts with a scarf shehad. She was very pale, but she was not weeping, and her hands did notshake as she went to work. 

"This is my dream, " she said. "Was that the voice of Griffin that Iheard? It does not seem possible; but there is none other who speaks inthe old tongue of Britain here, surely. "

"There is no more fear of him, " said Havelok, looking tenderly at her. "Your dream has come true so far, if he was in it. How did it end?"

"We fled to a tree, " she said, smiling faintly. 

Havelok smiled also, for this seemed dream stuff only to all of us--all of us but Withelm, that is, for at once he said, "This door will bedown with a few blows. What of that tower of yours, Biorn? Might we notget there and wait till the jarl comes?"

At that Biorn almost shouted. 

"That is a good thought, and we can get there easily. Well it will be, also, for the men are wild now, and there have been too many slain andhurt for them to listen to reason. "

"Bide you here, " said Withelm, "for it is we whom they seek. Then youcan talk to them. "

But he would not do that, seeing that we had been put in his charge bythe jarl. 

"I go with you, " he said. "Now, if we climb out of the window that is inthe back of the house we can get to the tower before they know we are gone. "

We went into that chamber where Havelok had once been when he was takenfrom the sack, and even as I unbarred the heavy shutter and took itdown, the door began to shake with a fresh attack on it. The trees ofthe grove were two hundred yards from the house, maybe, and among themloomed high and black the watchtower I had seen from the sea. A widepath had been cut to it, and the moonlight shone straight down this tothe door of the building. 

Now Biorn went out first, and then he helped out Goldberga, and afterher we made Havelok go; and we called to these three to get to the toweras Withelm came next, for every moment I looked to see our enemies--ifthey are to be called so when I hardly suppose they knew what they werefighting about--come round to fall on the back of the house. 

Because of Goldberga they went; and Biorn opened the tower door, and shepassed into the blackness of its entry, but the two men stayed outsidefor us. And we three were all out of the house when the first of thecrowd bethought themselves, and made for the back, and saw us. 

At once they raised a shout and a rush, and we did not think it worthwhile to wait for them, as they would get between us and the tower, which was open for us. So we ran, and they were, some twenty of them, hard at our heels as we reached the door, and half fell inside, for thewinding stairway was close to the entry. I think that Biorn and Havelokhad made their plans as they saw what was coming, for Havelok followedus and stood in the doorway, while Biorn was just outside with his axeready. 

"Hold hard, friends!" he called, as the men came up and halted beforehim; "what is all this?"

"Stand aside and let us get at them, " said the foremost, panting. 

"Nay, " said Biorn; "what harm have they done?"

"Slain a dozen men and lamed twice as many more, " answered severalvoices; "have them forth straightway. "

"They were attacked, and defended themselves, " said the sheriff, "and itis no fault of theirs that they had to do their best. Get you home, andI will answer to the jarl for them. They are the jarl's guests. "

Then was a howl that was strange, and with it voices which seemed to letsome light on the matter. 

"They have slain the jarl's guests. "

And then came forward a big black-bearded man whom I had seen in thecrowd already, and he squared up to Biorn. 

"Lies are no good, master sheriff, for we know that the outlanders whospoke the strange tongue must be the guests who came. "

"I am no liar, " answered Biorn. "Is there not one man here who saw theship and her folk this afternoon?"

Now this man seemed not to want that question answered, for he shoutedto the crowd not to waste time in wrangling, but to have out themurderers; and he took a step towards Biorn, bidding him side no morewith the men, but let the folk deal with them. 

"You overdo your business as sheriff!" he said. 

It was Biorn who wasted no more time, for he saw that here was deepertrouble than a common riot. He lifted his axe. 

"Come nearer at your peril, " he said. 

Then the black-bearded man sprang at him, and axe met sword for a parryor two, flashing white in the moonlight. Then one weapon flashed redsuddenly, and it was Biorn's, and back into the tower he sprang as hisfoe fell, and Havelok flung the door to, and I barred it. 

"Up, " said Biorn; and in the dark we stumbled from stair to stair, whilethe crowd howled and beat on the door below us. It was good to get outinto the moonlight on the roof, where we could rest. I was glad that thetower was there instead of Thor, and also that it was strong. It was nogreat height, but wide, and the men below looked comfortably far off atall events. 

"Here is a fine affair, " quoth Biorn, sitting himself down with his backagainst the high stone wall round the tower top. "It will take me all mytime to set this right. "

"You have stood by us well, friend, " Havelok said, "and it is a pitythat you have had to share our trouble so far as this. Who was the manwho fell on you?"

"That is the trouble, " answered Biorn, "for there will be more noiseover him than all the rest. He was Hodulf's steward, the man who gathersthe scatt, and therefore is not liked. And all men know that there wasno love lost between him and me. "

"Hodulf's man, " said I; "how long has he been here, and is he a Norseman?"

For I knew him. He was the man who had spoken to me at the boat sidewhen we had to fly--one, therefore, who knew all of the secret of Havelok. 

"Ay, one of the Norsemen who came here with the king at the first, andis almost the last left of that crew. I suppose that you have heard thestory. "

We had, in a way that the honest sheriff did not guess, and I onlynodded. But I thought that we had got rid of an enemy in him, and thatGriffin had fallen in with him on landing, and known him, and taken himinto his counsel about us. He would have gone down to see the vessel andcollect the king's dues from her and from us at the same time. He hadnot come into the town till late, as we heard afterwards. 

There was no time for asking more now, however, for the shouts of themen round the door ceased, and someone gave orders, as if there was aplan to be carried out. So I went and looked over on the side where thedoor was to see what was on hand. 

It was about what one would have expected. They had got the trunk of atree, and were going to batter the door in. But now we were all armed, for Raven had brought Havelok's gear with him when he fetched his own. He had thought also for Goldberga, and she was sitting in the corner ofthe tower walls wrapped in a great cloak that she had used at sea, withher eyes on her husband, unfearing, and as it seemed waiting for the endthat her dream foretold. 

I called the rest, and we looked down on the men. They saw us, and anarrow or two flew at us, badly aimed in the moonlight. 

"Waste of good arrows, " said Havelok; "but we must keep them from thedoor somehow. "

"Would that the jarl would come, " growled Biorn, "for I do not see howwe are to do that. "

"If they do break in, " said I, "any one can hold a stairway like thisagainst a crowd. "

"I do not want to hurt more of these, " answered Havelok, looking roundhim. And then his eyes lit up, and he laughed. "Why, we can keep themback easily enough, after all. "

He went to the tower corner, and shouted to the men below. Four or fivehad the heavy log that they were to use as a ram, and they were justabout to charge the door with it, and no timber planking can stand thatsort of thing. 

"Ho, men, " he cried; "set that down, or some of you may get hurt. "

They set up a roar of laughter at him as they heard, and then Haveloklaid hold of the great square block of stone that was on the very cornerof the wall, and tore it from its setting. 

"Odin!" said Biorn, as he saw that, "where do they breed such men as this?"

"Here, " answered Withelm, looking at the sheriff. 

Now Havelok hove up the stone over his head, and a sort of gasp went upfrom the crowd below. One saw what was coming, and ran to drag back themen with the beam, and stopped short before he reached them in terror, crying to them to beware. But their heads were down, and they werestarting into a run. 

"Halt!" cried Havelok, but they did not stay. "Stand clear!" he shoutedin the sailor's way. 

And then he swung the stone and let it go, while those who watched fledback as if it was cast at them. Down is crashed on the attackers, felling the man whom it struck, and dashing the timber from the grasp ofthe others, so that one fell with it across his leg and lay howling, while the rest gathered themselves up and got away from under the toweras soon as they might. 

Now no man dared to come forward, and that angered Havelok. 

"Are you going to let these two bide there?" he said. "Pick the poorknaves from under the stone and timber, and see to them. "

But they hung back yet, and he called them "nidring. "

Thereat two or three made a step forward, and one said, "Lord, let us doas you bid us, and harm us not. "

"You are safe, " he answered, and Biorn laughed and said that this wasthe most wholesome word that he had heard tonight. 

"Lord, forsooth! Mighty little of that was there five minutes ago. "

But it was not the terrible stone throwing only that wrung this fromthem, as I think. They had seen Havelok in his arms, with the light ofbattle on his face in the broad moonlight, and knew him for a king amongmen. 

They took the hurt men from under the tower, and then crowded together, watching us. And some man must needs loose an arrow at us, and it rangon my mail, and that let loose the crowd again. Soon we had to shelterunder the battlement, but they were not able to lodge any arrows amongus, for that is a bit of skill that needs daylight. Then they dared toget to the timber once more, and we saw them coming. 

Havelok took his helm, and set it on his sword point, and raised itslowly above the wall, and that drew all the arrows in a moment. Then heleapt up, and tore the stone from the other corner; and again, but thistime without warning, it fell on the men below, and that wrought moreharm than before. But it stayed them for a time, though not so long, fornow their blood was up, and the berserk spirit was waking in them. Already the third stone was poised in the mighty hands, and would havefallen, when there was a cry of, "The jarl! the jarl!" and along thepath into the clearing galloped Sigurd himself, with his courtmenrunning behind him, and he called on the men to stay. 

They dropped the beam at the command, and were silent. And Sigurd lookedup at the tower, and saw who was there, and stayed with his face raised, motionless for a space. I minded how Mord had stared and cried out whenfirst he saw Havelok, the son of Gunnar, in his war gear. 

"Biorn! where is Biorn?" cried Sigurd, looking back on the crowd as ifhe thought he would be there. 

"Here am I, jarl, " came the answer, and the sheriff looked out frombeside Havelok. 

"What is all this?"

"On my word, jarl, I cannot tell. Here have I been beset in my ownhouse, and but for your guests some of us would have come off badly. There were outlanders who fell on us, and, as I think, stirred up thefolk to carry on the business, telling them that we had slain ourselves, as one might say, for it was the cry that we had slain the jarl's guests. "

"O fools, to take up the word of a chance stranger against that of yourown sheriff!" Sigurd cried, facing the people. 

"Nay, but the steward said so likewise, " cried some. 

"Hodulf's steward?" said the jarl suddenly; "where is he?"

"Yonder. Biorn slew him. "

"He was leading this crowd, " said Biorn from above, "tried to force hisway into the tower past me, and would not be warned. "

"What of the outlanders?"

"All slain. Seven Welshmen they were. "

Then I said plainly, remembering that the jarl would have known him, "Their leader was Griffin, who came with Hodulf at the first. Whatbrought him here, think you, Sigurd the jarl?"

But Sigurd looked round on the people, and scanned them for a long time, and at last he said, in a hush that fell when he began to speak, "Menwho mind the old days, look at the man whom you have sought to kill, andsay if there is that about him which will tell you why Hodulf's men haveset you on him thus. "

Then the white faces turned with one accord to Havelok, as he stoodresting the great cornerstone on the battlement before him, and theregrew a whisper that became a word and that was almost a shout from themany voices that answered. 

"Gunnar! Gunnar Kirkeban come again!"

Then was silence, and the jarl spoke to Havelok. 

"Tell us your name, and whence you come. "

"Havelok Grimsson of Grimsby men call me, " he said. 

And then men knew who he was indeed, for little by little the secret hadbeen pieced together, if not told from the king's place, in the yearsthat had passed. And at that there rose and grew a murmur and a cry. 

"Havelok, son of Gunnar! Havelok the king!"

Then said Sigurd in a great voice, "Who is for Hodulf of us all? Let noman go hence who is for him. "

And I saw two or three men cut down then and there, and after that therewas a roar of voices that called for Havelok to lead them. 

"Come down, lord, " said Sigurd, unhelming and looking up. 

So we went from the tower, and round Havelok the men crowded, kissinghis hand and asking pardon for what they had wrought in error; andSigurd dismounted and knelt before him, holding forth his sword hilt intoken of homage, that his king might touch it. 

"Only Havelok son of Gunnar dares call himself son of Grim also, and inthat word all the tale is told. But I have known you from the first bythe token of the ring and by this likeness. Yet I waited for you tospeak, and for the time that should be best; and now that has come ofitself, and I am glad. "

So said Sigurd, as we went from the tower to the hall, with the townsmenat our heels in a wondering crowd. There were many among them who wouldshow the wounds that Havelok had given them with pride hereafter, astokens that they had known him well. 

Then we stayed on the steps of the hall door, and the jarl called outman by man, and the war arrow was put in their hands with the names ofthose men who waited for the coming of Havelok, that all through thenight the message that should bring him a mighty host on the morrowshould go far and wide. 

And the gathering word was, "Come, for the horn of the king is sounding. "

Then Sigurd said, "Speak to the people, my king, and all is done. "

So Havelok smiled, and lifted his voice, and spoke. 

"Stand by me, friends, as steadfastly as you have fought against me, andI shall be well content. And see, here is the queen for whom you willfight also. There is not one of you but will play the man under her eyes. "

Not many words or crafty, but men saw his face, and heard that which wasin the voice, and they needed no word of reward to come, but shouted aswe had shouted when the bride came home to Grimsby, and I thought thatwith the shout the throne of Hodulf was rocking. 

 CHAPTER XX. THE OWNING OF THE HEIR. 

Worn out we were with that long fight, and we all had some small wounds--not much worth speaking of; and when these were seen to, we slept. Only my brother Raven waked, and he sat through all the rest of theshort night on the high place, with his sword across his knees, watching, for he blamed himself, overmuch as we all thought, for thehappenings of the attack. 

"Trouble not, brother, for we were in the keeping of Biorn, and he couldnot have dreamt that foes could follow us over seas. It was not for youto be on guard. "

These were Withelm's words, but for once Raven did not heed them. 

"Would Grim, our father, have slept with a lee shore under him, leavinga stranger to keep watch? That is not how he taught me my duty; and Ihave been careless, and I know it. I should have thought of Griffin whenI saw the ship come in. "

So he had his way, and the last that I saw ere my eyes closed was hisstern form guarding us; and when I woke he was yet there, motionless, with far-off eyes that noted the little movement that I made, andglanced at me to see that all was well. 

In the grey of the morning the first of the chiefs to whom the arrow hadsped began to come in; but the jarl would not have Havelok waked, for hewas greatly troubled at the little wounds that had befallen thislong-waited guest. So the chiefs gathered very silently in the greathall, and sat waiting while the light broadened and shone, gleam bygleam, on their bright arms and anxious faces. It was not possible forthose who had not yet seen Havelok to be all so sure that it was indeedhe. They longed to see him, and to know him for the very son of Gunnarfor themselves. 

Presently there were maybe twenty chiefs in the hall--men who hadfought beside Kirkeban, and men who had been boys with Havelok, and somewho had known his grandfather--and the jarl thought that it was timethat they had the surety that they needed, for time went on, and therewas certainty that Hodulf must hear of all this morning. One could notexpect that no man would earn reward by warning him. 

So Sigurd went softly to the place where Havelok lay in the little guestchamber that opened out of the inner room that was the jarl's own, andhe slid the boards that closed it apart gently and looked in to wakehim. But instead of doing that, he came back to the hall and beckonedthe chiefs, and they rose and followed him silently. And when they wentRaven went also, without a word, that he might be near his charge whilethese many strangers spoke with him. 

Now Sigurd stood at the spot where the little shifting of the slidingboard made it possible to see within the chamber, and one by one thechiefs came and peered through the chink for a moment, and stood asidefor the next. And it was wondrous to see how each man went and lookedwith doubt or wonder or just carelessly, and then turned away with agreat light of joy on his face and a new life in the whole turn and swayof the body. 

It was dark in the chamber, save for the dim spaces under the eaves thatlet in the sweet air from the sea to the sleepers. But from somewherealoft, where the timbering of the upper walls toward the east hadshrunk, so that there was a little hole that faced the newly-risen sun, came the long shaft of a sunbeam that pierced the darkness like aglorious spear, and lit on the mighty shoulder of Havelok that lay bareof covering, and on the white hand of Goldberga that was across it. Andon the one they saw the crimson bent-armed cross that was the mark ofthe line whence he and his father had sprung, and on the other glowedand flashed the blood-red stone of the ring of Eleyn the queen. Andround that circle of sunshine was light enough for the chiefs to seethose two noble faces, and they were content. 

"Gunnar's son, " said one old chief: "but were he only the son of Grim, for those twain would I die. "

So the warriors crept back to the hall silently as they had come; andnow they went out to their men and told them that all doubt had gone, and along the road that led to Hodulf's town the jarl sent mounted mento watch for his coming. And always fresh men were pouring in, and amongthem went the chiefs who had seen Havelok, and told them the news. 

Now it was not long before there was a gathering of all the chiefs inthe hall of Sigurd, that they might break their fast, and then they sawHavelok as he led in the princess to meet them. He stood on the highplace in his arms, and a shout of greeting went up; and when it wasover, Sigurd asked him to tell all that had happened to him; and he didthat in as few words as might be, for he was no great speaker, thoughwhat he did say was always to the point, and left little to be asked. 

And when he had ended, there rose up a grey-headed old chief, and said, "Give this warrior the horn of Gunnar, that we may hear him wind it. Iwould not say that unless I were sure that he was the right man to have it. "

Now I stood beside Havelok, and while Sigurd went from the hall to sometreasure chamber to get this that had been asked for, I said to him, "Mind you the day when we met Ragnar. And a call came into your dream?Wind that call now; for, if I am not wrong, it will be welcome to thosewho knew your father. "

"I mind the day but not the call. I have never remembered it since, " hesaid, and I was sorry. 

Sigurd brought the horn, and it was a wondrous one, golden and heavy. Itseemed to be a hunting horn, not very long, and little curved, but fromend to end it was wrought with strange figures of men and beasts inrings that ran round it. 

"Have you seen this before?" asked Sigurd wistfully, and looking intoHavelok's face as he gave it into his hand. 

One could feel that men waited his answer, and it came slowly. 

"Ay, friend, I am sure that I have, but I cannot yet say when or where. I am sure that it is not the first time that I have had it in my hand. "

And as he said this, Havelok's face flushed a little, and his browwrinkled as if he tried to bring back the things of that which he hadthought his dream for so long. 

It would seem that in the years there had grown up a tale that this wasa magic horn, which none but the very son of Gunnar could wind, and tothe chiefs who saw Havelok now for the first time this was a test toprove him. But all knew that the words he spoke of it were proof enough, for a pretender would have said plainly that it had been Gunnar's, andthat he knew it. I think that Sigurd was wise in what he did next, forhe set another horn in my brother's hand, and asked him the samequestion; and at this Havelok looked for a moment and shook his head. 

"I have not seen that one before, nor one like it. I am sure that I haveseen this, or its fellow. "

At that the faces that watched brightened, for there was no doubt in theway that Havelok spoke; and then the old chief who had asked for thehorn said, "That--'The horn of the king is sounding'--was thegathering word of the night that has brought us here, and long have wewaited for it. Let Havelok wind his father's horn, that we may hear itonce again. "

Then Havelok set it to his lips, and at once the call that he hadremembered came back to him, and clear and sweet and full of longing itsstrange notes rang under the arched roof, unfaltering until the last;and then over him came the full remembrance of all that it had been tohim, and he turned away from the many eyes and sank on the high seat, and set his head in his arms on the table, that men might not see thathe needs must weep; and Goldberga stepped a little before him, and sether hand on his, for I think that she knew the loneliness that came on him. 

Yet he was not alone in his sorrow, for down in the hall were men towhom the lost call brought back the memory of a bright young king ridingto his home, and calling the son whom he loved with the call that he hadmade for him alone; and they saw the fair child running from the hall, and the mother following more slowly with smiles of welcome; and theysaw the grim courtmen, who looked on and were glad; and they minded howthey had lifted the boy to the war saddle; and their eyes grew hot withtears also, and they had no need to be ashamed. 

And as men stood motionless, with the last notes of the wild horn yetringing in their ears, there drifted a shadow across the days, and, lo!beside Havelok, with his hand on his shoulder, stood the form of Gunnarthe king for a long moment, bright as any one of us who lived, in themorning sunlight, and his face was full of joy and of hope and promisefor the time to come. And then he passed, but as he faded from us hishand was on the hand of Goldberga that clasped her husband's, as thoughhe would wed them afresh there on the high place of his friend's hall. 

Now there went a sigh of wonder among the chiefs, and Havelok looked upas if he followed the going of one whom he would not lose, and I knowthat he saw Gunnar after he was unseen to us. 

"Surely, " he said, "surely that was my father who was here?"

And Sigurd answered, "With your own call you called him, and he was here. "

But now the last lurking doubt was gone, and there was no more delay, for the chiefs crowded with shouts of joy to the high place, and theyknelt to Havelok and hailed him as king then and there; and so they ledhim to the great door of the hall, and the mightiest of them raised himhigh on a wide shield before all the freemen who waited on the greenthat is round the jarl's house, and they cried, "Skoal to Havelok the king!"

And there was in answer the most stirring shout that a man may hear--the shout of a host that hail the one for whom they are content to die. 

That was the first day of the reign of Havelok the king; and now therewere two kings in the land, and one was loved as few have been loved, and the other was hated. And one was weak in men, as yet, while theother was strong. 

Now Sigurd bade all those who were present gather in solemn Thing, thatthey might make Havelok king indeed; and that was a gathering of all thebest in our quarter of the land, so that all would uphold what they haddone. And when they were gathered in the great hall in due order, thedoors were set wide open, and outside the freemen who followed thechiefs sat in silence to see what they might and hear. 

Then swore Havelok to keep the ancient laws and customs, and to doeven-handed justice to all men, and to be bound by all else that a goodking should hold by. Sometimes these oaths are not kept as well as theymight be, but I was certain that here was one who would keep them. 

Thereafter Sigurd brought forth a crown that he had had made hastily byhis craftsmen from two gold arm rings, and they set it on Havelok'shead, and hailed him as king indeed; and one by one the chiefs came andswore all fealty to him, beginning with Sigurd, and ending with a boy ofsome seventeen winters, who looked at the king he bent before as thoughhe was Thor himself. 

Then they would have had Havelok forth to the people at once; but hebade them hearken for a moment, and said, taking Goldberga by the hand, "Were it not for this my wife, I do not think that I had been heretoday, and without her I am nothing. Now I am king by your word, and Ithink that I might bid you take her as queen. But I had rather that shewas made queen by your word also, that whither I live or fall in thestrife that is to come, you may fight for her. "

At that there was a murmur of praise, and all agreed that she should becrowned at once. So Havelok set the crown on her head while the chiefsin one voice swore to uphold her through good and ill, as though shewere Havelok himself. 

Then said Havelok, "Now have you taken her for queen for her own sake, and I will tell you a thing that has not been heard here as yet. On thisthrone sits the queen of two lands, and there shall come a day when youand I shall set your lady on that other throne which is hers by right. King's daughter she is, for Ethelwald of the East Angles was her father, and out of her right has she been kept by Alsi of Lindsey, her evilkinsman. "

At that men were glad, for great is the magic of kingly descent. Andthereupon that old warrior who had bidden Havelok sound the horn said, "We have heard of Ethelwald the good king, and of this Alsi moreover, and we know men who have seen both, and also Orwenna, the mother of ourown queen here. I followed your father across the seas in the old days, and I seem to hear his voice again as you speak to us. And I saw him--ay, I saw him yonder even now, and I am content. When the time comesthat for the sake of Goldberga you will gather a host and cross the'swan's path, ' I will not hold back, if you will have me. "

There was spoken the mind of all that company, and they were notbackward to say so. For in the heart of the Dane is ever the love of thesea, and of the clash of arms on a far-off strand that comes afterbattle with wind and wave. 

Very bravely did Goldberga thank the chiefs for their love to herhusband and herself in a few words that were all that were needed tobind the hearers to her, so well and truly were they chosen. And shesaid that if the Anglian land was to be won it was for Havelok and notfor herself altogether, and she added, "Here we have spoken as ifalready Hodulf was overthrown, and it is good that we are in such braveheart. Yet this has been foretold to me, and I am sure that there willbe no mishap. "

Then Sigurd said, "What gift do we give our queen, now that she has comeamong us?"

But Goldberga replied, "If it is the custom that one shall be given, Iwill mind you of the promise hereafter, when Anglia is won, and you andI are Havelok's upholders on that throne. There is one thing that I willask then, that a wrong may be righted. "

"Nay, but we will give you some gift now, and then you shall ask whatyou will also. "

"You have given me more than I dared hope, " she said, "even the bravehearts and hands that have hailed us here. I can ask no more. Onlypromise to give me one boon when I need it, and I am happy. "

Then they said, "What you will, and when you will, Goldberga, the queen. There is naught that you will ask amiss. "

Now they showed Havelok to the warriors as crowned king, and I need nottell how he was greeted. And after that we all went back into the hallto speak of the way in which we were to meet Hodulf. 

Havelok would have a message sent to him, bidding him give up the landin peace. 

"It may be that thus we shall save the sadness of fighting our ownpeople, though, indeed, they love the playground of Hodulf. He is anoutlander, and perhaps he may think well to make terms with us. "

Some said that it was of no use, but then Havelok answered that even soit was good to send a challenge to him. 

"For the sake of peace we will do this, though I would rather meet himin open fight, for I have my father to avenge. "

Now I rose up and said, "Let me go and speak with him, taking Withelm asmy counsellor. For I know all the story, and that will make him surethat he has the right man to fight against. I will speak with him inopen hall, and more than he shall learn how he thought to slay Havelok. "

All thought that this was good, and I was to go at once. It was but afew hours' ride, as has been said, to his town, and the matter was aswell done with. 

So they gave me a guard of twenty of the jarl's courtmen, and in half anhour I was riding northward on my errand. And to say the truth I did notknow if it was certain that I should come back, for Hodulf was hardly tobe trusted. 

I did wait to break my fast, and that was all, for I had no mind tospend the night on the road back from the talk that I should have had;but though I wasted so little time, the people were already beginning toprepare for rejoicing in their own way with games of all sorts and withfeasting in the open. I saw, as we rode down the street, the piles offirewood that were to roast oxen whole, and near them were the buttsthat held ale for all comers. There were men who set up the marks forthe archers, and others who staked out the rings for the wrestling andsword play. And as we left the town we met two men who led a great brownbear by a ring in his nose, for the baiting. I was sorry for the poorbeast, but the men called him "Hodulf, " already, and I thought that agood sign in its way. 

Another good sign, and that one which could not be mistaken, was to seethe warriors coming in by twos and threes as the news reached them. Theywere dotted along the roads from all quarters, and across the heaths wesaw the flash of the arms of more. 

And ever as they met us they hailed us with, "What cheer, comrades? Isthe news true? Is Havelok come to his own?" and the like, and they wouldhurry on, rejoicing in the answer that they had. 

But I will say that presently, when we passed a stretch of wild moorwhere we saw no man, the same was going on towards the town of Hodulf;for if the news came to a village, some would be for the king that was, and other and older men for the king that might be. Yet all asked thatquestion; and more than once, when they heard the reply, there would bea halt and a talk, and then the men would turn and cast in their lotwith the son of Gunnar, hastening to him with more eager steps than hadtaken them to Hodulf. 

 CHAPTER XXI. THE TOKEN OF SACK AND ANCHOR. 

It seemed only the other day that I had passed over the well-known ways, and I showed Withelm the hollow where Grim had met with the king andtaken his precious burden from him. Then we passed along the wild shore, and the linnets were singing and the whinchats were calling as ever, andthe old mounds of the heroes of the bygone were awesome to me now aslong ago, when I looked at them standing lonesome along the shore withonly the wash of the waves to disturb them. And so we came to the townat high noon, and already there was the bustle of a gathering host inthe place, for the news had fled before us. 

They had built a new and greater hall in place of that which had beenburned; and there sat Hodulf with his chiefs, wondering and planning, and maybe waiting for more certain news of what had happened. Not longwould they wait for that now. 

We rode to the door, and one came to meet us with words of welcome, thinking that we were men who came to the levy that was gathering; buthis words stayed when I asked to be taken to the presence of Hodulf, asI came with a message from Havelok Gunnarsson the king. 

The man, chamberlain or steward, or whatever he was, stared at me, andsaid in a low voice, "It is true then?"

"True as I am Radbard Grimsson, who helped Havelok to fly from hence. "

"Unwelcome will you be, for Hodulf is in no good mood, " the man said. "Ihardly think it safe for you to trust yourself with him. "

"Then, " said I, "open the door of the hall, and I will go in with mymen, and see what he says. "

"Well, that will be bad for me, but I have a mind to see Havelok. "

So I told Withelm to come at my side, and bade half the courtmen followus closely, and when they were inside to see that the door was notbarred after us on any pretence. The rest would bide with the horsesoutside. 

Then we loosed the peace strings of our weapons, and in we went, quietlyand in order; and the chiefs turned to look at us, thinking us more ofthemselves. Hodulf sat on his place on the dais, and there werethirty-one others with him, sitting on the benches that were set alongthe walls. Withelm counted them. 

Then the door was closed, and the man with whom I had spoken set hisback against it, but it was not barred; and I went forward to the stepsof the high place, and stood before Hodulf. 

"Well, what now?" he said, seeing that I was a stranger. 

"First of all, I ask for safe conduct from this hall as a messenger fromking to king. "

"That you have, of course, " he answered. "What is your message?"

It did not seem that he thought of Havelok at all, but rather that Icame from some king to whom he had sent. There were two living not sofar off. I thought that there was no good in beating about the bush, forsuch an errand as mine had better he told boldly. So I spoke out for allto hear. 

"This is the word of Havelok, son of Gunnar the king, to Hodulf ofNorway, who sits in his place. Home he has come to take his own, and nowhe would tell you that the time has come that he is able to rule thekingdom for himself. "

"And what if he has?" said Hodulf, without the least change of face, asif he had been expecting this, and nothing more or less. 

But if he was quiet, the chiefs had heard my words in a very differentway. Some had leaped up, and others bent forward, to hear the answer tomy words the better. I heard one or two laugh; but there were some onwhose faces seemed to be written doubt and anxiety. I think that somewould have spoken, for Hodulf held up his hand for silence, and lookedto me for answer. 

"It will be well for you to give up the throne to him, making such termsas you may, " I said. 

"That is a fair offer, " said Hodulf, quite unmoved, to all seeming, butlooking at me in a way that told me how his anger was held back by mainforce, as it were; "but how am I to know that this one who sends so bolda message is the real Havelok? I am not a fool that I should give up mythrone to the first who asks it. Doubtless you bring some token that youcome from the very son of Gunnar. "

"It is right that you should ask one, and also that you should have onethat there can be no mistaking, " I said. "This is it. By the token ofthe sack and the anchor I bid you know that Havelok sends me to you. "

At that the face of Hodulf became ashy grey beneath the tan of wind andsea, and I saw that his hand clutched the hilt of his sword so that theknuckles of his fingers grew white. He had never thought to hear of thatdeed again, and he knew that he had to deal with the one whom he hadthought dead. Some of the young chiefs in the hall laughed at thattoken, but he flashed a glance at them which stayed the laugh on their lips. 

"I know not what you mean, " he said, altogether staggered. 

"It is right, " I said, "that if the token is not plain I should make itso. It is but fair also to the chiefs who are here. "

Then he stayed me. True it is that old sin makes new shame. 

"I will take it as enough, " he said hastily. "I mind some old saying ofthe kind. Ay, that is it--a hidden king and a voyage across the sea. It is enough. "

"Not enough, " said a chief in the hall close to the high seat. "Let thiswarrior say what he means plainly. "

There were many who agreed to this, and I did not wait for Hodulf anylonger. I told them who I was, and then showed them why that token wasto be held enough for any man; and as I spoke, there were black lookstoward the high seat among the older men. As for Hodulf, he sat with aforced smile, and seemed to listen indulgently, as to a well-made tale. 

And after that the matter was out of my hands, for the same chief whohad asked for the tale came and stood by my side, and he faced Hodulfand spoke. 

"For twelve years have I served you as king, and now I know that I havewasted the faith I gave you. What became of the sisters of Havelok?Answer me that, Hodulf, or I will go and ask their brother concerningwhom you have lied to me. "

"Go and ask him, " answered Hodulf, biting his lips; "go and hear morelies. Who can know the son of Gunnar when he sees him?"

"That is answered out of your own mouth, " said the chief. "Is Sigurd afool that he should hail the first man who asks him to do so?"

And from beside me Withelm answered also, "Maybe it is a pity thatGriffin of Wales was slain last night in trying to kill Havelok. He knewhim, and I have heard that he came here to warn Hodulf that his time wascome. "

Hodulf's face grew whiter when he heard that; but it was what he needed, as some sort of excuse to let loose his passion. 

White and shaking with wrath and fear, he rose up and he cried, "Murdered is Griffin! Ho, warriors, let not these go forth!"

Whereon the old chief lifted his voice also, "Ho, Gunnar's men! Ho, menwho love the old line! To Grim's son, ahoy!"

And he drew his sword, snapping the thongs that had bound it to thesheath, so manfully tugged he at them in his wrath, and there was a rushof men to us, and another to Hodulf. 

Now I think that we might have slain him there, and after that have beenslain ourselves, for the odds were against us, even though I had thecourtmen; but that was Havelok's deed to do, for the sake of father andsisters to be avenged, and so we only cut our way out of the hall to thedoor, which my men threw open at once. There were two of Hodulf's menhurt only, for the most of them had run to the high place, and few werebetween us and our going. So we took five chiefs and their followersback with us, and that was worth the errand. 

We thought that it would not be long now before Hodulf was on us; butthe days passed, and there was no news of him, and all the while we grewstronger. I do not know if the same could be said of him, and it isdoubtful if time made much difference to his forces. Those who followedhim were the men who owed all to him, either as men raised to some sortof power when he first came, or else strangers whom he had brought inwith him. Some of the younger chiefs of the old families held by himalso, for they had known no other, and then there were old feuds withGunnar that held back some from us; but these few took part with neitherside. 

So before a week was out we had a matter of six thousand men in andabout the town; and it seemed that, with so good a force, it was as wellto march on Hodulf as to wait for him. And that was good hearing for usall, for there was not a man who did not long to be up and doing, thoughto smite a blow for Havelok should be the last deed that he might do. 

They made me captain of the courtmen who were Havelok's own, maybebecause I had served with Alsi, and Withelm was captain of Goldberga'sown guard. High honour was that for the sons of Grim, for there was notone in either of these companies but was of high birth; but then we wereHavelok's brothers, and all seemed well content to serve under us. Iwanted Raven to be in my place, but he said that he was no warrior on shore. 

"Just now I am Havelok's watchdog, to be at his heels always. Presently, if he likes to give me a ship when we sail to England, that will suit me. "

So Havelok made him his standard bearer; and as that would keep him atthe king's side in the thickest fight, he was well pleased. Goldbergawrought the standard that he bore, with the help of Sigurd's wife, andon it was the figure of Grim, sword and shield in hand, but with hishelm at his feet, as showing that he had laid it by; and on either sideof him stood Havelok and his wife, each with a crown above their heads, as though they waited for the coming time when they should be set therefirmly by the bearing forward of this banner. Havelok bore his axe, holding out the ring to Goldberga with the other hand, while she had hersceptre in the left, and stretched the right hand to her husband. Therewere runes that told the names of these three, for that is needful insuch work, as it passes the skill of woman to make a good likeness, nordo I think it would be lucky to do so if it could be compassed. Wondrouswas the banner with gold and bright colours, and it was hung from agilded spear, ashen hafted, and long, that it might be seen afar in battle. 

Now on the day when Havelok set his men in order for the march on Hodulfword came that he was coming at last. It is likely that he knew we wereon the point of marching, and would choose his own ground on which towait for us. So we went to certain battle, as it seemed, and none weresorry for that. So in the bright sunshine of a cloudless morning Havelokand Goldberga rode down the line of the men, who would fight to thedeath for them, and those two were good to look on. Day and nightSigurd's weapon smiths had wrought to make a mail shirt that should beworthy of a king, and I thought that they had wrought well. They had seta crown round the helm that they made for him, and Sigurd had given hima sword that had been his father's at one time, golden hilted, and withrunes on its blue blade. But Havelok would not part with the axe thatGrim had given him, plain as it was, and that was his chosen weapon. 

But for once I think that men looked more at her who rode at Havelok'sside than at him, goodly and kingly as he was in the war gear. ForGoldberga had on a silver coat of chain mail, and a little gold circletwas round the silver helm that she wore, while at her saddle bow was anaxe, on which were runes written in gold, and a sword light enough forher hand was in a gem-studded baldric from her shoulder. There was achief who had given her these, and it was said that they had first ofall belonged to one who had fought as a shield maiden at the greatbattle of Dunheidi, by the side of Hervoer, the sister of the mightyhero Angantyr. His forefather had won them at that time, and now theywere worn by one who was surely like the Valkyries, for no fairer ormore wondrous to look on in war gear could they be than our English queen. 

She would have gone even into the battle with Havelok, but that neitherhe nor we would suffer. She was to bide here in the town until we cameback in triumph or defeat; and as men looked on her, they grew strong, that no tears might be for those bright eyes. 

Now I left them before the march began, for I and the courtmen were togo forward and see where the foe was posted, and so bring word again. And we went some five miles before we saw the first sign of them. Thenon a rise in the wild heath waited a few horsemen, who watched us for alittle while, and then rode away from us and beyond it. We followedthem, and when we came to where they had been, we saw that they hadfallen back on a company of about the same strength as ours, save thatthere were more horsemen. I was the only mounted man of my little force, and that rather to save my strength than because I liked riding. Ishould certainly fight on foot, as would Havelok himself, in the oldway. It is not good to trust to the four feet of a horse when one meansbusiness. 

We bided where we were, waiting to see what these men did, and soonbeyond them grew the long cloud of dust starred with shifting sparksthat told us that the host of Hodulf was on foot and advancing. Itseemed to me that here we had a good place to meet it, for the land wentdown in a long slope that was in our favour, and therefore I set a manon my horse, and sent him back with all speed to Havelok to bid himhasten. Our host was not so far behind me, and I could see both fromthis hill. We had full time to take position here before Hodulf's armywas in reach. 

Now it seemed that the foemen would see what they could also, and theybegan to move toward us. It was plain that we should have a small fighton our own account directly, for I did not mean to let them take ourplace. We moved, therefore, toward them, and at that the half-dozenhorsemen made for us at a trot. Then I saw that their leader was Hodulfhimself. 

We were in a track that led across the hill, and here on the slope itwas worn deep with ages of traffic between the two towns, and on eitherside the heather grew thick and high, so that the horsemen could not getround us. So Hodulf rode forward to where we barred the way, and told meto stand aside. 

"What next?" I asked. "I may as well bid you go back, for I came here tostop you. "

"Come over to me, and leave this half-crowned kinglet of yours. It shallbe worth your while. "

"Hard up for men must you be, Hodulf, " said one of my courtmen, laughing. 

At that he made a sign to his followers, for they came on us at thegallop, with levelled spears. We closed up, and hewed the spear pointsoff, and then dealt with the horses and men who foundered among us, andthey struggled back, leaving three men and four horses in the roadway. It was bravely done, too, for there were only eight of them, and theydid us no harm beyond a bruise or two. I wished that we had taken orslain Hodulf, however, for that might have made things easier in the end. 

Hodulf got back to his courtmen, and now they came on. At that momentover the hill behind us rode Havelok and Raven, and saw at once what wason hand. They had ridden on, but the host was hard after them. 

"Send a man to bid the host halt, " Havelok said to me, "for we can endthe matter here. Now shall I be hand to hand with Hodulf, even as Iwould wish. "

I sent a man back as he bade me, and he stayed the host half a milebeyond the hill, where they were not seen. Hodulf's army was yet twomiles away across the heath, and none had gone back to hasten it. 

Now Havelok went forward, holding up his hand in token of parley, andhis enemy rode from his men to meet him. 

"There is much between us, Hodulf, " Havelok said, "and we have beentogether along this road before. Yet for the sake of the men who followus it may be that we can make peace. "

"That is for me to say, " answered Hodulf, "for you have invaded my land, and are the peace breaker. "

"I might mind you of a blood feud between us two, " said Havelok, "butthat is not the business of the host. For the sake of the land I willsay this. Give up the throne that you have held for me, and you shall gohence with what treasure you have gathered, taking your Norsemen withyou. There will be no shame in doing that, for I am able now to hold theland for myself. "

Hodulf laughed a short laugh. 

"Fine talk that for the son of Grim the thrall, who drowned Havelok forme! 'Nidring' should I be if I gave up to you. "

"If things must go in that way, we will settle the matter here and now. Will you that we fight hand to hand while our men look on, or shall wego back to them and charge? I like the first plan best myself, as Iwould avenge my father and sisters, and also that insult of the way inwhich we passed this road together twelve years ago. "

So said Havelok, and his words fell like ice from his lips, and he wasvery still as he spoke, though the red flush crept into his cheek andhis brows lowered. 

And Hodulf did not answer at once. He looked at the towering youngwarrior before him, and maybe into his mind there crept the thought ofthe children whom he had slain, whom this one would avenge. Well he knewthat the true Havelok was speaking with him, though he would not own it, and branded my father with the name of thrall for the sake of insult tohis foster son. 

At last he said, "We will go back to the men, for you have advantage inthat bulk of yours. "

"As you will, " answered Havelok. "Twelve years ago that was on your side. "

He reined round at once, and touched his horse with the spur withoutanother glance at his enemy. And then we shouted, and Raven spurredforward with a great oath, for Hodulf plucked his sword from thescabbard, and with a new treachery in his heart, rode after our brotherand was almost on him. The shout was just in time, for Havelok turned inhis saddle as the blow was falling. 

Quick as light, he took it on the shaft of the spear he carried, andturned it, wheeling his horse short round at the same time. Lindseytraining was there in that horsemanship of his. Hodulf's horse shot pastas the blow failed, and then Raven seemed to be the next man to be dealtwith. 

But Havelok called to him to stand aside, for this was his own fight;and at that Hodulf had his horse in hand again, and was ready to meethis foe fairly. 

And now Havelok had cast aside the spear, and taken the axe from thesaddle bow; and these two met, unshielded, for neither had time tounsling the round buckler from his shoulder. 

It was no long fight, for now Hodulf's men were coming up, and thereneed be no more thought of aught but ending one who was ready to smite afoul blow before us all shamelessly. Havelok spurred his horse, and thetwo met and closed for one moment. Then down went the Norseman withcleft helm, and the old wrongs were avenged, and there was but one kingin the land. 

Then Hodulf's men were on Havelok, but not before Raven was at his back, and over Hodulf there was a struggle in which Havelok was in peril for ashort time before we closed round him. Well fought the courtmen of thefallen king, and well fought my men, and we bore them back, fightingevery foot of ground, until there were only five of them left, and thesefive yielded in all honour, being outnumbered. Yet ours was a smallerband by half ere there was an end. 

It had not lasted long, and still the host of Hodulf was so far off thatthey knew not so much as that there was any fighting. Then we went tothe hilltop, and set the banner there, and our line came on and haltedalong the crest. 

One hardly need say what wonder and rejoicing there was when it wasknown how Hodulf had met his end, and Sigurd and other chiefs went towhere we had fought, and looked on him. And one took the helm, which hadround it the stolen crown, and gave it to Havelok. 

"Set it on the standard, " he said, "for we may need that it shall beshown presently. As for Hodulf, bear him aside out of the path of thehost, that we may lay him in mound when all is ended. "

One cried that he did not deserve honour of any kind, and there weresome who agreed to that openly. I will not say that I was not one ofthem, for I had seen the foul play, and heard the insult to Grim, my father. 

But Havelok answered gravely, "He has been a king, and I have not heardthat he was altogether a bad one. All else was between him and me, andthat is paid for by his death. Think only of the twelve years in whichyou have owned him as lord, and then you will know that it is right thathe should be given the last honours. You had no feud as had I. "

Then they did as he bade them, and that gladly, for the words wereking-like, and of good omen for the days to come. I saw Sigurd and theolder chiefs glance at each other, and it was plain that they were wellpleased. 

Now the host came on, and it was greater than ours; but when there wasno sign of its leader the march wavered, and at last halted altogether. Whereon some chiefs rode to speak to us, and Havelok met them with hisleaders. He had to speak first, for they could not well ask where Hodulfwas. The helm was a token that told them much. 

"I met your king even now, " he said, "and I offered him peace andhonourable return to Norway with his property if he would give up thethrone that is mine by right. Maybe I was wrong in thinking that hemight do so, but he refused. There were certain matters between us two, besides that of the crown, which needed settling; and therefore, afterthat, I challenged him to fight on these points, that being needfulbefore they were done with. So we fought, and our feud was ended. Hodulfis dead, and his courtmen would not live after him while there was achance of avenging his fall. That was before the host came up. Now Ioffer peace and friendship to all, and I can blame none who have held tothe king who has fallen. It was not to be expected that all would own meat once. Only those Norsemen who came with Hodulf or have come hithersince must leave the land, and they shall go in honour, taking theirgoods with them. Their time is up; that is all. "

It was a long speech for Havelok, but in it was all that could be said. Long and closely did the chiefs look at him as he spoke, for none ofthem had seen him before. His words were not idly to be set asideeither, and they spoke together in a low voice when he had ended. 

"This is a matter for the whole host to settle, " one said at last. "Wewill speak to them, and give you an answer shortly. "

"Take one of Hodulf's courtmen with you, that he may tell all of thefight, " Havelok said: "he need not come back. "

I gave the man his arms again, for he might as well have them if he stayed. 

"Thanks, lord, " he said. "Here is one who will tell the truth for Havelok. "

Then our host sat down, and we watched the foemen as the news came tothem. We could not hear, of course, for they were a quarter of a mileaway, but if any tumult rose we should be warned in time. They were verystill, however. There was a long talk, and then one chief came back to us. 

"I am going to ask a strange thing, " he said, "but the men wish to seeHavelok face to face. "

Now Sigurd said that this was too great a risk, and even Withelm agreedwith him. 

But Havelok answered, "The men are my own men, but they are not surethat I am the right king. It is plain that I am like my father, andtherefore it is safe for me to go. "

"That, " said the chief, "is what we told them, and what they wish to see. "

"Then, " said Havelok, "I will come. Bid your men sit down, and bid thehorsemen dismount, and I will ride to them with five others. Then can beno fear on either side. "

"That will do well, " said Sigurd; and the chief went back, and at oncethe host sat down. 

Then Havelok rode to them, and with him went we three and Sigurd and Biorn. 

There was a murmur of wonder as he came, and it grew louder as heunhelmed and stayed before them. 

And then one shouted, "Skoal to Havelok Gunnarsson!" and at once theshout was taken up along the line. And that shout grew until the chiefsjoined in it, for it was the voice of the host, which cannot begainsaid; and without more delay, one by one the leaders pressed forwardand knelt on one knee to their king, and did homage to him. Only theNorsemen held back; and presently, when we were talking to the Danishchiefs in all friendly wise, they drew apart with their men, and formedup into a close-ranked body that looked dangerous. 

"Surely they do not mean to fight!" said Withelm. 

Then one of them shouted that he must speak to the king, and that seemedas if they owned him at least, so Havelok went to them. 

"You have heard my terms, " he said, "and I think that they are all thatyou could ask. What is amiss?"

"Your terms are good enough, " the speaker said, "and we know that ourtime is come. But we must have surety that the people will not fall onus, for we are flying, as it were. And we want the body of our king. Wewould not have him buried any wise, as if he was a thrall. "

"He shall be given to you, and as for the rest none shall harm you. Moreover, for that saying about your king I will add this: that if thereare any of you who hold lands to which there is no Danish heir, he shalltake service with me if he will, and so keep them. "

So there was no man in all the host who was not content; and that wasthe second king-making of Havelok, as it were, for now there was no managainst him. The hosts were disbanded then and there, and we went thatday to Hodulf's town, and took possession of all that had been in hishands. Then was rejoicing over all the land, for a king of the old linewas on the throne once more, and his way was full of promise. 

 CHAPTER XXII. KING ALSI'S WELCOME. 

Now there was one thing that was in the minds of all of us, and that wasthe winning of Goldberga's kingdom for her; but that was a matter whichwas not to be thought of yet for a long while. Two years were we inDenmark, and well loved was Havelok by all, whether one speaks of theother kings who owned him as Gunnar's heir at once, or the people overwhom he and Goldberga reigned. But we sent messages to Arngeir and toRagnar to say that all was well, and we heard from them in time how Alsifeared what was to come, and had rather make friends with the Angliansthan offend them. So he had not given out anything that was against theprincess, but had told all how she had wedded the heir of Denmark, andthat she had given up her land to himself, and followed her husbandacross the sea. It was not hard for him to feign gladness in herwell-doing; and Berthun counselled Ragnar to let things be thus, and yetprepare for her return. 

In my own heart was the wish to go back to England always, for there wasmy home; and I found that it was the same with my brothers, for there isthat in the English land which makes all who touch it love it. And therewas the mound that held my father, and there were the folk among whom wehad been brought up in the town that we had made; and I longed to seeonce more the green marshes and the grey wolds of Lindsey, and the brownwaves of the wide Humber rolling shorewards, line after line. I tired ofthe heaths and forests and peat mosses of this land of my birth. And ifthat was so to me, it was a yet deeper longing in the hearts of thebrothers who hardly remembered this place; and after a while we spoke ofit more often. 

I do not know if we said much to others, but at last the younger chiefsbegan to wonder when the promised time when they should cross the"swan's path" for Goldberga should come. Maybe they tired of the longpeace, as a Dane will. But when that talk began, Withelm knew thatthings were ripe, and he told Havelok. That was in the third spring ofHavelok's kingship, when it grew near to the time when men fit out theirships. 

"This is what I have looked for, " he said; "and now we will delay nolonger, for here am I king indeed, and there is none who will riseagainst me. Wonderful it is that men have hailed me thus. And now I willtell you, brother, that I long for England. If I might take my friendswith me, I do not think that I should care if I never came here again. It is not my home; and here my Goldberga is not altogether happy, wellas the folk love her. "

Thereafter he called a great Thing[12] of all thefreemen in the land, and set the matter plainly before them, asking ifthey minded the words he spoke when they crowned the queen, and if theywere still ready to follow him to the winning of her crown beyond the sea. 

There was no doubt what the answer would be; and it was said at oncethat the sooner the ships were got ready the better. 

"Then, " said Havelok, "who shall mind this land while I am away? It maybe long ere I come back. "

Now there was a cry that I should be king while Havelok was away, forsooth! and a poor hand I should have made at the business. But I saidthat it was foolishness, and that, moreover, I would go with Havelok. And when they said that this was modesty on my part, I answered that Ihad seen several kings, and that there was but one who was worththinking of, and that was my brother; therefore, I would go on servinghim where I could see him. 

"This is what Grim, my father, said to me long ago, " I said--"I was tomind the old saying, 'Bare is back without brother behind it;' and, therefore, I must see Havelok safe through this. "

"Why, brother, " says Havelok, laughing, "if that saying must beremembered--and I at least know it is true--it would make forleaving you behind me here to see all fair when my back was turned. "

Then he saw that I was grieved, for I thought for the moment that hewould bid me to stay, and so I should have to do so; but he took my part. 

"I cannot be without my brothers, " he said. "If I had any word in thematter--which mainly concerns the folk to be ruled, as it seems to me(for I do not know of any man who would not uphold me)--I should saythat Sigurd the jarl was the right man, for all know that he is a goodruler, nor will it be any new thing to submit to him. "

That pleased all, and the end of it was that Sigurd was chosen to holdthe land for Havelok. 

Then Sigurd sat on the steps of the high place at Havelok's feet, andthe king said, "I have no need to tell any man here who this is, and whyI think him worthy of the highest honour, for all know him and his worthas well as I. Mainly by him was the thought of my return kept in theminds of men, so that when the time came all were ready to hail me, asyou have done. Therefore, as by him I am king, so I make him king alsofor me. He shall rule all the land while I am away, and to him shall allmen account as to me. And because it is right that his kingship shouldbe certain, I give him all his jarldom as a kingdom from henceforth, only subject to me and my heirs as overlord. King therefore he is, andnone can say that you are ruled by naught but a jarl. "

Then Havelok girt on the new king's sword, and set his own crowned helmon his head for a moment; and all the Thing hailed him gladly, for hewas the right man without doubt. 

Then Sigurd did homage for his new honour; and after that he rose up, and grew red and uneasy, as if there was somewhat that he wished to say, and was half afraid to do so. 

Thereat some friend in the hall said, "You take your kingship worse thandid Radbard himself, as it seems. What is amiss?"

"Why, I wanted to go on the Viking path with Havelok, and now it seemsthat I cannot. "

Then one shouted, "I never heard of a land going wrong while its kingwas away risking his life to get property for his men. There is no manhere who is going to rise against either you or Havelok. And it is onlyto send a message to our great overlord to say what we are about, and hewill see that the land is in peace. Nor do I think that any king wouldharry Havelok's land, for he is well loved by all his peers. "

Wherefore it seemed that Sigurd must go also, and we had to set Biorn ashead man while Sigurd was away; but that would only be for a month ortwo. So all things were ordered well, and in a month we set sail withtwenty ships, and in them a matter of fifteen hundred men. 

At first we thought that we would make for Grimsby; but then it seemedbest to land elsewhere, and more to the south, for we would havemessages sent at once to Ragnar to call East Anglia to Havelok's banner, and Alsi would have less chance of cutting us off from him. So we sailedto Saltfleet haven, which lies some twenty-five miles southward fromGrimsby. Raven piloted us in safely, and there were none to hinder ourlanding. The town was empty, indeed, when the ships came into the haven, for all had fled in haste, except a few thralls, for fear of the Vikings. 

Yet when we sent these thralls to say that Goldberga had come for herown, the people came back and made us welcome, for her story was inevery mouth; and after that we fared well in Saltfleet, and men began togather to us. 

We sent to Arngeir and to Ragnar at once, and next day the Grimsby folkwere with us, but long before any word could come to Norwich, Alsi hadset about gathering a host against us. 

But we had not come to fight him for Lindsey, and our errand was to bidhim give up her own rights to Goldberga. One must be ready with thestrong hand if one expects to find justice from such a man; and Havelokhad thought it possible that if we came here first we should bring himto reason at once, whereas if we went to Norfolk there would be fightingwith all the host of the Lindsey kingdom before long; while if he didfight here we might save Goldberga's land from that trouble, and maybehave fewer to deal with. 

So a message was to be sent to Alsi at once, bidding him know thatGoldberga had come to ask for her rights, and that he might give them toher in all honour. Arngeir was to take this, for it did not seem rightthat a Dane should do so, and he was one who would be listened to. I wasto go with him, with my courtmen as guard; and we rode to Lincoln on thefourth day after our coming to Saltfleet. Good it was to ride over theold land again, and I thought that it had never looked more fair withthe ripening harvest, for when last I had seen it there was none. Thetrack of the famine was yet on all the villages, for fewer folk were inthem than in the days before the pestilence and the dearth, but thesehad enough and to spare. 

And when these poor folk heard from us that Curan and his princess hadcome again for what was hers, they took rusty weapons and flint-tippedarrows and stone hammers from the hiding places in the thatch of theirhovels, and went across the marshlands to where the little hill ofSaltfleet stands above its haven, that they might help the one whom theyhad loved as a fisher lad to become a mighty king. 

So we came to Lincoln, and already there was a gathering of thanes andtheir men in the town, and they knew on what errand we had come wellenough. But they were courteous, and we were given quarters in the townat once, that we might see Alsi with the first light in the morning. 

I will not say that we had a quiet night there, for we did not trustAlsi; but we had no need to fear. In the morning Eglaf came to bid us tothe palace to speak with the king. 

"This is about what I expected, when I heard of the mistake that ourking had made, " he said, "and so far you are in luck. It is not everyonewho is a fisher one day and captain of the courtmen next, as one mightsay. I like the look of your men, and I am going to take some of thecredit of that to myself, for a man has to learn before he can command. "

"I will not deny your share in the matter, " I answered, laughing, "forhad it not been for my time with you I had been at sea altogether. Now, shall we have to fight you?"

He shrugged his broad shoulders. 

"Who knows what is in the mind of our king? I do not, and you knowenough of him by this time to be certain that one cannot guess. He maybe all smiles and rejoicing that his dear niece has come back safely, orjust the other way. He has been very careful how he has dealt with theNorfolk thanes of late, and what that means I do not know. "

Then he asked what had become of Griffin, and I told him. I do not thinkthat he was surprised, for some word of the matter had reached here bythe news that chapmen bring from all parts. 

Now there was no more time for talk, for we came to the hall; and wewent in, Arngeir leading, and the rest of us following two by two. Thehall was pretty full of thanes and their men, and it was just as I hadlast seen it. Alsi sat alone on his high seat, and there was no man withhim on the dais. I thought that he looked thinner and anxious. 

Arngeir went up the hall at once, and stood before the king, and greetedhim in the English way, which seemed strange to me after the two yearsof Danish customs; and then Alsi bade him tell his errand. 

"I have come from Goldberga of East Anglia, and from Havelok the Dane, her husband, to say that she has returned to her land, and would askthat you would give her the throne that you have held for her since theday that her father made you her guardian. It has been said that shemight ask you to give account of your management of the realm to her;but that she does not wish to do, being sure that all will be rightlydone in the matter, and she only asks to be set in the place that washer father's. "

So said Arngeir, plainly, and I could see that the thanes thought thewords good. 

And Alsi answered, "Has this matter been put before the Witan of theEast Angles?"

I suppose that he thought to hear Arngeir say that there had been notime for so doing at present, but my brother was readier than I shouldhave been. 

"Doubtless it has, " he said, "for that was your own promise to Goldbergaon her marriage. "

At that Alsi flushed, and his brows wrinkled. He had said nothing to theWitan at all, but had waited in hopes that he should hear no more of hisniece, telling the tale that we had heard. 

"I have had no answer from them, " he said at last, for Arngeir waslooking at him in a way that he could not meet. "It was her saying thatshe would do this for herself. "

"Then they do not refuse, " said Arngeir quietly, "nor did I think thatthey would do so. It only remains therefore, that you, King Alsi, shoulddo your part. Then can the queen speak to the Witan, even as she said, concerning her husband. "

Now it must have been clear to the king that nothing short of a plainanswer would be taken, and he sat and thought for a while. One could seethat he was planning what to say, as if things had not gone as heexpected. Maybe he hoped to put off the matter by talk of asking theWitan, and so to gain time, for we had certainly taken him unawares. 

At last he said, "How am I to know that you are here with full power tospeak for Goldberga? For this is a weighty matter. "

Arngeir held out his hand, and on it was the ring of Orwenna the queen, which Alsi had last seen here on the high place. 

"There is the token, King Alsi, and it is one which you know well, " heanswered. 

"Ay, I know it, " answered the king with a grin that was not pleasant. 

And then he said, "I will speak with my thanes, and give you word tocarry back in an hour's time, now that I know you to be a true messenger. "

"There should be no reason for waiting so long as that, nor do I thinkthat the matter of the throne of East Anglia is a question for Lindseythanes, " answered Arngeir at once. "All this is between you and theprincess. "

Thereat one of the thanes rose up and said, "If a kingdom has beenhanded over to our king, it is not to be taken again without our havinga good deal to say about it. I do not know, moreover, if we can have aforeigner over any part of our land. "

"Goldberga never gave up her right to the kingdom, " Arngeir answered, "as anyone who was here at the wedding would tell you. And as forHavelok, her husband, being a foreigner, it seems to me that a Jute whohas been brought up here in Lindsey since he was seven winters old isless a foreigner than a Briton is to us. "

None made any answer to that, and I could see that the king was growingangry at being met thus at every turn. But he began to smile in that wayof his that I had learned to mistrust. 

"That is not altogether courteous to either Goldberga or myself, " hesaid, as if he would think the words a jest, seeing that he was halfWelsh. "Give me time, I pray you, to think of this, as I have asked, andyou shall go back with your answer. "

There was no help for it, and we had to leave the hall in order thatAlsi might say what he had to say to his thanes. And I said to Arngeirthat it seemed that we should have to fight the matter out. 

"Alsi risks losing both kingdoms if he does that, " he answered, "for weshall take what we choose if we are the victors. The visions that havebeen thus right so far say that we shall be so. "

"I shall be glad if we do come out on the right side, " I said; "but Ihave not so much faith in these dream tellings as some. Nor do I thinkthat it seems altogether fair to fight on a certainty. "

"When it is a matter of punishing one who does not keep faith, I do notthink that it matters much, " he answered, laughing. "I should likecertainty that he would not get the best of the honest side in that case. "

We were outside on the wide green within the square of the Roman wallsat this time, and now from within the hall came the sound of shouts andcheering which we heard plainly enough. But whether it meant that thethanes cheered Alsi because he would fight, rather than that theyapplauded his justice to his niece, was not to be known as yet. As forme, I thought that it was hardly likely to be the latter. 

Then came three thanes from the hail with the message, and it was this, "Alsi bids Havelok go back to his own land and bide content therewith. "

"What word is there for Goldberga, then?" asked Arngeir. 

"None. She has thrown in her lot with the Dane, and it is he with whomwe will not deal. "

Then said I, "How was it that she had to throw in her lot with Havelok?He was Alsi's own choice for her. "

"That is not what we have heard, " the spokesman answered. "Now it isbest that you go hence, for you have the answer. "

"This means fighting for Goldberga's rights, " said Arngeir, "and I willtell you that Havelok will not be backward in the matter. "

"In that case we shall meet again on the battlefield ere long, " answeredthe thane. "I will not say that Havelok is in the wrong, and thingsmight have been better settled. Farewell till then. The Norns will showwho is right. "

So we went, and I thought, as did Arngeir, that there was some littlefeeling among his men that Alsi was wrong. 

Now Alsi set to work to gather forces in earnest, and he went to work ina way that was all his own: for, saying nothing about Goldberga, he sentto all his thanes with word that the Vikings had come in force andinvaded the land, led by the son of Gunnar Kirkeban, whose ways wereworse than those of his father, for he spared none, whereas Kirkebanharried but the Welsh Christian folk. He prayed them therefore tohasten, that this scourge might be driven back to the sea whence hecame. And that brought men to him fast, for no Englishman can bear thatan invader shall set foot on his shore, be he who he may. Few knew whothe wife of Havelok was at that time, but I do not know that it wouldhave made so much difference if they had. None thought that into Englandhad come the fair princess who was so well loved. 

Sorely troubled was Goldberga when she heard this answer, but it was allthat the rest of us looked for. And the next question was how best tomeet the false king. 

In the end we did a thing that may seem to some to have been rashaltogether, but it was our wish to compel Alsi to fight before his forcewas great enough to crush us. It might be long before Ragnar could raisea host and join us, for there was always a chance that he might havetrouble in getting the Norfolk thanes to come to his standard for amarch on Lindsey. If we had gone to Norfolk at once there would havebeen no fear of that kind, but the fighting might have been more bitterand longer drawn out. 

We sent the fleet southward into the Wash, that it might wait for us atthe port of the Fossdyke, on what men call the Frieston shore; and thenwe left Saltfleet and marched across country to the wolds, and southwardand westward along them, that we might draw Alsi from Lincoln. And allthe way men joined us for the sake of Curan, whom they knew, and ofGoldberga, of whom they had heard, so that in numbers at least our hostwas a great one. Ragged it might be, as one may say, with the wildmarshmen, who had no sort of training and no chiefs to keep them inhand; but I knew that no host Alsi could get together had any suchtrained force in it as we had in the fifteen hundred Vikings, for theyhad seen many fights, and the ways of the sea teach men to hold togetherand to obey orders at once and without hesitating. 

So we went until we came to Tetford, above Horncastle town; and there isa great camp on a hilltop, made by the British, no doubt, in the dayswhen they fought with Rome. There we stayed, for Alsi was upon us. Wesaw the fires of his camp in the village and on the hillsides across thevalley, but a mile or two from us that night; and it seemed that hishost was greater than ours, as we thought it would be, but not so muchso as to cause dread of the battle that was to come. 

Now there were two men who came to us that night, and we thought thatthey had brought some message from Alsi at first. But all that theywanted was to join Havelok, and we were glad of them. They were thosetwo seconds of Griffin's, Cadwal and the other, whose name was Idrys, and with them was David the priest, who had fled to us. 

"We know that Havelok is one who is worth fighting for, " they said, "forwe have proved it already. We are not Alsi's men, and our fathers foughtfor his mother's Welsh kin against the English long ago. Let us fightfor the rights of Goldberga, at least. "

Havelok welcomed them in all friendliness, though he asked them if theyhad no grudge against him for the slaying of Griffin. 

"As to that, " they said, "after the duel we think that he deserved allthat has befallen him. We were ashamed to be his seconds. "

Now these two took in hand to lead the marshmen, and set to work withthem at once, for they were ready to follow them as known thanes of theBritish. And that was something gained. 

We slept on our arms that night, and all night long David woke andprayed for our success, and I think that his prayers were not lost. 

 CHAPTER XXIII. BY TETFORD STREAM. 

In the early morning Alsi set his men in order in the valley, and seemedto wait for us to come down to him, for it was of no use to try to takethe strong camp which sheltered us. And so, after council held, we didnot keep him waiting, but left the hill and marched on him. We had thecamp to fall back on if things went the wrong way, and beyond that theroad to the sea and the ships was open, with a chance of meeting Ragnaron the way, moreover. 

Very long and deep seemed the line as we neared it, and it was formed onthe banks of a stream that runs down the valley, so that we must crossthe water to attack. But the stream was shallow now with the Augustheat, and it was not much sunk between its banks. 

When he saw that, Sigurd, who was a man of many fights, said that we hadbetter send the marshmen round to fall on the wings of the foe, while wewent straight for the centre of the line in the wedge formation that theViking loves. For so we should have no trouble in crossing the stream, and should cut the force against us in two. 

So the two Welsh thanes led their wild levies out on either side of usDanes, who were in the centre, and then we formed the wedge. Havelokhimself would have gone first of all at its point: but that we would notsuffer, for if he fell the battle was lost at its beginning. 

"Nay, " he said, "for we fight for Goldberga. "

"And what would she say were we to set you foremost of us all?" askedWithelm. "Little love were there to either of you in that. You are theheart of the host, and one shields that although it gives strength toall the hands which obey it. "

So Withelm and Arngeir and I went foremost, and behind us came thecourtmen, and in the midst of their shield wall was Havelok, with Ravenand the banner at his side. After them, rank on rank and withclose-locked shields, was such a force as had not been seen in Lindseyfor many a long day. Alsi's men grew very silent as they saw us come on, until we reached, through a storm of arrows that could not stay us, thebank of the stream, and then they raised a war song that roared andthundered among the hills as though the tide was coming up the valley inone great wave. But we saved our breath until the first of us were onthe banks of the stream, and then I shouted, and with a great shout of"Ahoy!" in answer, we charged through the stream and up the far bank, where Alsi's spearmen waited for us. 

They crowded together as they saw how narrow our front was, and therewas a hedge of steel before us three brothers; but the spear is not theweapon to use if one would check the onrush of the Northman's wedge, andshield and axe between them dashed and hewed a way to the men who got totheir swords too late, and then we were in the midst of Alsi's line, with the gap that we had made widening behind us with each step that wetook forward. 

Now it was sheer hewing at the mass who crowded on us; and I mind how weseemed to fight in silence, although the battle cries were unceasing, and waxed ever louder; for it was as when one walks by the shore andthinks not at all of the noise of breakers that never ends. Now and thenthere was one shout that was new, and it seemed to be the only voice. Most of all, the noise grew on the wings where the savage Welsh fell ontheir masters and ancient foes in wild tumult. 

We tried to cut our way to Alsi, for we could see him as he sat on hishorse--the only mounted man in all the hosts; but we could not reachhim. And presently the time came when we who were foremost must letfresh men take our places. Sigurd stepped to my side, and Withelm fellback, and another took the place of Arngeir, and then my turn came, andwe went slowly from the front to where the hollow centre of the wedgegave us rest. Only a few arrows fell there now and then; but the timefor using bows was past, seeing that we were hand to hand with all theLindsey host. And then I saw that Sigurd had done what we had failed in, for he had reached the shield wall that was round the king himself. Andfor a moment I was savage that the chance came to him so soon after Ihad left the fighting line; but then I minded that Eglaf, my friend, would be there, and I was glad that I need not cross swords with himafter all. I had thought of that happening before the fight began, butin the turmoil of hottest struggle I had forgotten it. 

Now Sigurd was before the thick mass of the housecarls, and hand to handwith them; and then he was among them, and he leapt at the bridle ofAlsi's horse and grasped it. I saw the king's sword flash down on hishelm, and he reeled under the stroke, but without letting go of therein. Then the housecarls made a rush, and bore back our men, and thehorse reared suddenly. There was a wild shout, and the war saddle wasempty; and again our men surged forward, so that I could not see whathad happened. 

But now our Welshmen had been beaten back from the wings--not easily, but for want of training--and they were forced back across the brook, and there held our bank well, giving way no step further. The water keptthem in an even front, against their will, as it were; and Alsi's mencharged them in vain, knee deep in the stream that ran red. But that letloose the men who had been held back from us; and now we were overborneby numbers, and we began to go back. That was the worst part of thewhole fight, and the hardest hour of all the battle, as may be supposed, for the wedge grew closer, as it was forced together by sheer weight. None ever broke into it. 

Presently our rear was on the water's edge, and it seemed likely that incrossing there might be a breaking of the line; and when he saw that, Havelok called to me, and he went to the front with the courtmen roundhim. It was good to hear the cheers of our men as they saw the dancingbanner above the fight, and beneath it, in the bright sun, thegold-circled helm of their king. The Lindseymen drew back a foot's paceas they saw the giant who came on them, and I heard some call that thiswas Curan of Grimsby, as if in wonder. Then we had to fight hard, andSigurd fell back past me, with a wound on his shoulder where Alsi'ssword had glanced from the helm. No life had been left to Sigurd had abetter hand wielded the weapon; but he was not badly hurt. I could notsee Alsi anywhere, nor Eglaf. 

Steadily the numbers drove us back, though before Havelok was always aspace into which men hardly dared to come. The wedge was pushed awayfrom us, and we had to fall back with it, until we crossed the stream;and there Sigurd swung the massed men into line, and then came the firstpause in the fight. The two hosts stood, with the narrow water betweenthem, and glared on each other, silent now. And then the bowmen began toget to work from either side, until the arrows were all gone. 

Now Havelok called to the foe, and they were silent while he spoke to them. 

"Is Alsi yet alive?" he said; "for if not, I have no war with his men. If he is, let me speak with him. "

None answered for a while, and the men looked at each other as if theyknew not if the man they were fighting for lived or not. 

Then one came forward and said, "Alsi lives, and we have not done withyou yet. Get you back to your home beyond the sea!"

And then they charged us again; but the water was a better front for usthan it had been for them, and across it they could not win. We drovethem back once and twice; and again came a time when both sides werewearied and must needs rest. 

So it went on until night fell. We never stirred from that water's edge, and the stream was choked with valiant English and hardy Danes; and yetthe attacks came with the shout of "Out! out!" and the answer from us of"Havelok, ahoy!"

At last one who seemed a great chief came and cried a truce, for nightwas falling; and he said that if Havelok would claim no advantagetherefrom, the men of Lindsey would get back from the field, and leaveit free for us to take our fallen. 

"But I must have your word that with the end of that task you go back tothe place you now hold, that we may begin afresh, if it seems good tous, in the morning. "

Then said Havelok, "That is well spoken, and I cannot but agree. Who areyou, however, for I must know that this is said with authority?"

"I am the Earl of Chester, " he answered. "Alsi has set the leading ofthe host in my hands, for he is hurt somewhat. "

"I did not think that Mercians would have troubled to fight to upholdAlsi of Lindsey in his ways with his niece, " Havelok said. 

"What is that?" said the earl. "Hither came I for love of fighting, maybe, in the first place; and next to drive out certain Vikings. I knownaught of the business of which you speak. "

"Then, " said I, "go and ask Eglaf, the captain of the housecarls, for heknows all about it. We are no raiding Danes, but those who fight forGoldberga of East Anglia. "

At that a hum of voices went down the English line, and this earl bithis lip in doubt. 

"Well, " he said, "that is Alsi's affair, and I will speak to him. Wehave had a good fight, and I will not say that either of us has the bestof it. Shall it be as I have said?"

"Ay, " answered Havelok; and the earl drew off his men for half a mile, and in the gathering dusk we crossed the brook, and went on our errandacross the field. It was not hard to find our men, for they lay in agreat wedge as we had fought. There had been no straggling from thatarray, and no break had been made in its lines. Alsi had lost more thanwe, for his men had beaten against that steel wall in vain, and the armsof the Northman are better than those of any other nation. 

We took the wounded back to the camp, and there Goldberga and the wivesof our English thanes tended them; and as we gathered up the slain theLindsey men were among us at the same work, and we spoke to them as ifnaught was amiss between us, nor any fight to begin again in themorning. And then we learned how few knew what we had come for. It waswith them as with the Earl of Chester. They had no knowledge ofGoldberga's homecoming, and least of all thought that at the back of thetrouble were the wiles of Alsi. It was two years ago that Goldberga hadgone, and her wedding had seemed to end her story. Now the men heard andwondered; and it is said that very many left Alsi that night and wenthome, angry with him for his falsehood. 

Now when all was done we sought rest, and weary we were. I will say formyself that I did not feel like fighting next morning at all, for I wastired out, and the one or two wounds that I had were getting sorelystiff. Raven was much in the same case, and grumbled, sailor-wise, atthe weight of the banner and aught else that came uppermost in his mind. Yet I knew that he would be the first to go forward again when the timecame. 

The host slept on their arms along the bank of the stream through thehot night, and the banner was pitched in their midst. Soon the moonrose, and only the footsteps of the sentries along our front went up anddown, while across the water was the same silence; for both hosts werewearied out, and each had learned that the other were true men, andthere was no mistrust on either side. When the light came once more weshould fight to prove who were the best men at arms, and with no hatredbetween us. 

Presently the mists crept up from the stream and wreathed the sleeperson either bank with white, swaying clouds, and I mind that the lastthought I had before I closed my eyes was that my armour would be rustedby the clinging damp--as if it were not war-stained from helm todeerskin shoe already with stains that needed more cleansing than any rust. 

Then I waked suddenly, for someone went past me, and I sat up to see whoit might be. The moon was very bright and high now, but the figure thatI saw wading in the white mist was shadowy, and I could not tell who itwas. And then another and yet another figure came from the rear of ourline, and passed among the sleeping ranks, and joined the firstnoiselessly; and after a little while many came, hurrying, and theyformed up on the bank of the stream into the mighty wedge. And I fearedgreatly, for not one of the sleepers stirred as the warriors went amongus, and I had looked on the faces of those who passed me, and I knewthat they were the dead whom I had seen the men gather even now and layin their last rank beyond our line. 

Then I saw that on the far bank was gathered another host, and that wasof Alsi's men, and among them I knew the forms of some who had fallen inthe first onset when I led the charge. 

I tried to put forth my hand to wake Withelm, but I could not stir, andwhen I would have spoken, I could frame no word, so that alone in allthe host I saw the slain men fight their battle over again, step bystep. The wedge of the Northmen won to the far shore as we had won--asthey had won in life but a few hours ago--and into the line of foementhey cut their way, and on the far side of the stream they stayed andfought, as it had been in the battle. Yet though one could see that themen shouted and cried, there was no sound at all, and among the wildestturmoil walked the sentries of Alsi's host unconcerned and unknowing. And to me they seemed to be the ghosts, and the phantom strife thatwhich was real. 

Then I was ware of a stranger thing yet than all I had seen so far, foron the field were more than those whom I knew. There stood watching oneither side of the battle two other ghostly hosts, taking no part in thestruggle, but watching it as we had watched from our place when we fellback into the rear to rest, pointing and seeming to cheer strokes thatwere good and deeds that were valiant. And I knew that these were menwho had fought and died on this same field in older days, for on oneside were the white-clad Britons, and on the other the stern, dark-facedRomans, steel and bronze from head to foot. 

So the battle went onward to where we had won and had been pressed back;and then, little by little, the hosts faded away, and with them went thewatchers, and surely across the field went the quick gallop of noearthly steeds, the passing to Odin of the choosers of the slain, theValkyries. 

Then came across the brook to me one through the mist, and the sentriespaid no heed to him, and he came to my side and spoke to me. It wasCadwal, the Welsh thane, and his breast was gashed so that I thoughtthat he could not have lived. 

"Ay, I am dead, " he said, "as men count death, and yet I would have partin victory over Alsi, for the sake of Havelok and of Goldberga. Stay upmy body on the morrow, that I may seem to fight at least, that I maybide in the ranks once more in the day of victory. Little victory havethe British seen since Hengist came. Say that you will do this. "

Then he looked wistfully at me, and I gave him some token of assent; andat that came back all the shadows of our men, and seemed to pray thesame. And then was a stir of feet near me, and a shadow across thetrampled grass, and instead of the dead the voice of Havelok spokesoftly to me, and with him was Goldberga, clad in her mail. And Ithought that they and I were slain also, and I cried to this one whoseemed to be one of Odin's maidens that I too would fain be stayed upwith Cadwal and the rest, that I might have part in victory. 

Then Goldberga stooped to me, and laid her soft hand on my forehead, andtook off my helm, so that the air came to me, and thereat I woke altogether. 

"Brother, " she said, "you are restless and sorely wounded, as it seems. It is not good that you should lie in this mist. "

At her voice the others woke, and for a while she talked with us in alow tone, cheering us. And presently she asked of that strange requestthat I had made to her. 

I told her, for it was a message that should not be kept back, thusgiven; and when he heard it, Withelm sighed a little, and said, "Wouldthat we had all those who have fallen. Yet if it is as they have askedour brother, our host will seem as strong as before we joined battle inthe morning. Leave this to me, brother, for it may be done. "

Then he rose up and went softly to where Idrys, the friend of Cadwal, lay, and spoke long with him. It was true that Cadwal was slain, thoughI had not yet heard of it until he told me himself thus. 

Then I slept heavily, while the others talked for a while. It is a hardplace at a wedge tip when Englishmen are against one; and I am not muchuse in a council. Presently they would wake me if my word was wanted. 

But it was not needed, for the sunlight woke me. There was a growingstir in our lines and across the water also, and I looked round. Themists were yet dense, for there was not enough breeze to stir the heavyfolds of the banner, and Raven slept still with his arm round its staff. Havelok was not here now, and I thought that he had gone to the campwith Goldberga, and would be back shortly. 

Then I saw that our rear rank was already formed up, as I thought, andthat is not quite the order of things, as a rule, and it seemed far offfrom the stream. I thought that they should have asked me about this, for there were some of my courtmen in that line. 

And then I saw that in the line was no movement, and no flash of arms, as when one man speaks to another, turning a little. And before thatline stood the form of a chief who leant on his broad spear, motionlessand seeming watchful. I knew him at once, and it was Cadwal, and thosehe commanded were the dead. That was even to me an awesome sight, for inthe mists they seemed ready and waiting for the word that would nevercome to their ears, resting on the spears that they could use no more. It had been done by the marshmen in the dark hours of the morning, andfrom across the stream I saw Alsi's men staring at the new force thatthey thought had come to help us. There were men enough moving along ourbank with food to us to prevent them seeing that this line stirred notat all. 

There was a scald who came with us from Denmark, and now with the fullrising of the sun he took his harp and went along the stream banksinging the song of Dunheidi fight and so sweet was his voice, and sostrong, that even Alsi's men gathered to hearken to him. His name wasHeidrek, and he has set all that he saw with Havelok into a saga; butwe, here, mostly remember the brave waking that he gave us that morning. It was wonderful how the bright song cheered us. One saw that thestiffened limbs shook themselves into litheness once more, and thelistless faces brightened, and into the hearts that were heavy came newhope, and that was the song's work. 

Now men began to jest with their foes across the stream, and those whohad Danish loaves threw them across in exchange for English, that theymight have somewhat to talk of. Ours were rye, and theirs of barley; butit was not a fair change after ours had been so long a voyage. 

It was not long before our war horns sounded for the mustering, and menran to their arms. The Lindsey host drew back from the talk with our menat the same time, and, without waiting for word from their leaders, began to get in line along the stream, where they had been when wehalted last night. But we had no thought of falling on them until we hadhad some parley with the king or the Earl of Chester. And now it wasplain that with the grim rearguard behind us we outnumbered the men ofAlsi who were left. 

Now came from the village in rear of the foe a little company, in themidst of which was one horseman, and that was the king himself. His armwas slung to his breast, and he sat his horse weakly, so that it wastrue enough that he had been hurt. With him were the earl and Eglaf, andthe housecarls, and I sent one to fetch Havelok quickly, that theremight be no delay in the words that were to be said. 

Alsi rode to the water's edge and looked out over our host, and hiswhite face became whiter, and his thin lips twitched as he saw that ourline was no weaker than it had seemed when first he saw it. He spoke tothe earl, and he too counted the odds before him, and he smiled a littleto himself. He had not much to say to Alsi. 

Then broke out a thunderous cheer from all our men, for with Havelok andSigurd at her horse's rein, and with Withelm's courtmen of her own guardbehind her, came Goldberga the queen to speak with the man who hadbroken his trust. She had on her mail, as on the day when we endedHodulf; and she rode to the centre of our line, and there stayed, with aflush on her cheek that the wild shouts of our men had called there. 

Then I heard the name of "Goldberga, Goldberga!" run down the Englishline, and I saw Alsi shrink back into himself, as it were; and then someLincoln men close to him began to grow restless, and all at once theylifted their helms and cheered also, and that cheer was taken up by allthe host, as it seemed, until the ring of hills seemed alive withvoices. And with that Alsi half turned his horse to fly. 

Yet his men did not mean to leave him. It was but the hailing of thelady whom they knew, and her coming thus was more than the simplewarriors had wit or mind to fathom. But now Goldberga held up her hand, and the cries ceased, and silence came. Then she lifted her voice, clearas a silver bell, and said, "It seems strange to me that English folkshould be fighting against me and my husband's men who have brought mehome. I would know the meaning of this, King Alsi, for it would seemthat your oath to my father is badly kept. Maybe I have thought that thepeople would not have me in his place; but their voice does not ring inthose shouts, for which I thank them with all my heart, as if they hatedme. Now, therefore, I myself ask that my guardian will give up to methat which is my own. "

We held our peace, but a hum of talk went all through the English ranks. The Earl of Chester sat down on the bank, and set his sword across hisknees, and began to tie the peace strings round the hilt, in token thathe was going to fight no more. Now and then he looked at Goldberga, andsmiled at her earnest face. But Alsi made no sign of answer. 

Then the queen spoke again to him. 

"There must be some reason why you have thus set a host in arms againstme, " she said, "and what that may be I would know. "

Then, as Alsi answered not at all, the earl spoke frankly. 

"We were told that we had to drive out the Vikings, and I must say thatthey do not go easily. But it was not told us that they came here toright a wrong, else had I not fought. "

Many called out in the same words, and then sat down as the earl had done. 

And at last Alsi spoke for himself. 

"We do not fight against you, my niece, but against the Danes. We cannothave them in the country. "

"They do not mean to bide here, but they will not go before my throne isgiven to me. Never came a foreign host into a land in more friendly wisethan this of mine. "

At that Alsi's face seemed to clear, and his forced smile came to him. He looked round on the thanes who were nearest him, and coughed, andthen answered, "Here has been some mistake, my niece, and it has costmany good lives. If it is even as you say, get you to your land ofAnglia, and there shall be peace. I myself will send word to Ragnar thathe shall hail you as queen. "

Then up spoke a new voice, and it was one that I knew well. 

"No need to do that, lord king, " said Berthun the cook. "Here have Icome posthaste, and riding day and night, to say that Ragnar is but aday's march from here, that he and all Norfolk may see that their queencomes to her own. "

Then Alsi's face grew ashy pale, and without another word he swung hishorse round and went his way. I saw him reel in the saddle before he hadgone far, and Eglaf set his arm round him and stayed him up. After himGoldberga looked wistfully, for she was forgiving, and had fain that hehad spoken one word of sorrow. But none else heeded him, for now thethanes, led by the earl himself, came thronging across the water, thatthey might ask forgiveness for even seeming to withstand Goldberga. Andon both sides the men set down their arms, and began to pile mightyfires, that the peace made should not want its handfasting feast. 

For the fair princess had won her own, and there was naught but gladness. 

 CHAPTER XXIV. PEACE, AND FAREWELL. 

Now there was feasting enough, and somewhere they found at a thane'shouse a great tent, and they set that up, so that Havelok and Goldbergamight have their own court round them, as it were. Gladly did Berthunrid himself of war gear and take to his old trade again. I suppose thatthe little Tetford valley had never heard the like sounds of rejoicingbefore. 

Near midnight a man came to me and said that a message had come to mefrom the other side, and I rose from the board and went out, to findEglaf waiting for me in the moonlight. He was armed, and his face waswan and tired. 

"Come apart, friend, " he said; "I have a message from the king. "

"To me?"

"No, to Havelok. But you must hear it first, and then tell him as you will. "

We walked away from the tent and across the hillside for some way, andthen he said without more words, "This is the message that Alsi sends toHavelok, whose name was Curan. 'Forgive the things that are past, formany there are that need forgiving. I have no heir, and it is for myselfthat I have schemed amiss. In Lincoln town lies a great treasure, ofwhich Eglaf and I alone know. Give it, I pray you, to your Danes, thatthey may harm the land not at all, and so shall I ward off some of theevil that might come through me even yet. I think that, after me, youshall be king. '"

"That is wise of Alsi; but is there no word for Goldberga?"

"Ay, but not by my mouth. I fetched David the priest two hours ago, andhe bears those messages. "

"Is there yet more to say?" I asked, for it seemed to me that there was. 

"There is, " he answered. "Alsi is dead. "

So there was an end of all his schemings, and I will say no more ofthem. It was Eglaf's thought that it was not so much his hurts that hadkilled the king, but a broken heart because of this failure. For thesecond time now I knew that it is true that "old sin makes new shame. "

Now how we told Havelok this, and how Goldberga was somewhat comfortedby the words that David the priest brought her from her uncle, there isno need to say. But when the news was known in all the host of Lindsey, there was a great gathering of all in the wide meadow, and we sat in thecamp and wondered what end should be to the talk. Ragnar had come; buthis host was now no great one, for we had sent word to him of the peace, and there was a great welcome for him and his men. 

The Lindsey thanes did not talk long, and presently some half dozen ofthe best of them came to us, and said that with one accord the gatheringwould ask that Havelok and Goldberga should reign over them. 

"We will answer for all in the land, " they said. "If there are otherthanes who should have had a word in the matter, they are not herebecause, knowing more than we, they would not fight for Alsi in thisquarrel. If there is any other man to be thought of, he cannot goagainst the word of the host. "

"I have my kingdom in Denmark, " said Havelok, "and my wife has hers inAnglia. How should we take this? See, here is Ragnar of Norwich; he isworthy to be king, if any. Here, too, is the Earl of Chester, who ledyou. It will be well to set these two names before the host. "

"The host will have none but Havelok and Goldberga, " they said. 

So the long-ago visions came to pass, and in a few days more we werefeasting in the old hall at Lincoln. But before we left the valley ofthe battle we laid in mound in all honour those who had fallen. Sevengreat mounds we made, at which men wonder and will wonder while theystand at Tetford. For well fought the Danes of Goldberga, and wellfought the Lindseymen on that day. Yet I think that those who would fainhave lived to see the victory had their share in it, as they stood intheir grim and silent ranks behind us. 

Then was a new crowning of those two, and messages to the overlord ofLindsey, sent by the thanes, to say that all was settled on the oldlines of peaceful tribute to be paid; and then, when word and presentscame back from him, Goldberga rose up on the high place where she hadbeen so strangely wedded, and looked down at the joyous faces of hernobles at the long tables. 

"When I was crowned in Denmark, " she said, "there was a promise made me, that when this day came to me in Norfolk I might ask one boon of all whoupheld me. I do not know if I may ask it here and now, for the promisewas made by my husband's people. Yet it is a matter that is dear to myheart that I shall seek from you all, if I may. "

Then all the hall rang with voices that bade her ask what she would; andshe bowed and flushed red, and hesitated a little. Then she took heartand spoke. 

"It is but this, " she said. "Let the poor Christian folk bide in peace;and if teachers come from the south or from the north presently who willspeak of that faith, bear with them, I pray you, for they work no harmindeed. "

Almost was she weeping as she said this, and her white hands wereclasped tightly before her. But she looked bravely at the thanes, andwaited for the answer, though I think that she feared what it would be. 

But an old thane rose up in his place, smiling, and he answered, "If youhad commanded us this, my queen, it would have been done. The Christianfolk, if there are any, shall have no hurt. I think that we hadforgotten the old days of trouble with them. Yet I hear that in Kent thenew faith, as it seems to us, is being taught, and that the king lookson it with favour. It may be that here it will come also. For your sakeI will listen if a teacher comes to me. "

The thanes thought little of this boon, and they all answered that itwas freely granted. But they said that it was no boon to give, and badeher ask somewhat that was better. 

"Why then, " she said, "if I must ask more, think no more of me as queensave as that I am the wife of the king. Havelok is your ruler in goodsooth. "

That pleased them all well, and they laughed and wished that all hadwives who had no mind to rule. 

"Here is word that is going home to my wife, " said one to his neighbour. "If the queen sets the fashion of obedience, it behoves all good wivesto follow her leading. "

"Maybe I would let some other than yourself tell the lady that, "answered the other thane with a great laugh, for he knew that householdand its ruler. 

So Goldberga had her will, and then began the long years of peace andhappiness to the kingdoms of which all men know. Wherefore I think thatmy story is done. What I have told is halting maybe, and rough, but itis true. And Goldberga, my sister, says that it is good. Which is allthe praise that I need. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

So far went Radbard, my friend, and then he would tell no more. So it isleft to me, Wislac the priest, who have written for him, to finish. Hesays that everyone knows the rest, and so they do just now. But in theyears to come, when this story is read, men will want to know more. Soit is fit that I should end the story, telling things that I myself knowto be true also. 

Sigurd's host went back in the autumn, rich with the treasure of Alsithe king; and from that time forward no Danish host ever sought ourshores. Wars enough have been in England here, but they have not harmedus. No host has been suffered to cross the borders of Lindsey or EastAnglia, save in peace, and in the wars of Penda of Mercia Havelok hastaken no part. Yet he has had to fight to hold his own more than once, but always with victory, for always the prayers of the few Christianshave been with him. 

They set Earl Ragnar to hold the southern kingdom for Havelok and hiswife; and presently, when he was left a widower, he wedded the youngestdaughter of Grim, Havelok's foster father. Eglaf was captain of theLincoln courtmen or housecarls, whichever the right name may be amongthose who speak of them. One name is Danish and the other English, butthey mean the same. As for my good friend Radbard, he was high sheriffbefore long, and that he is yet. He wedded Ragnar's sister the year thatHavelok was crowned in Norwich, which was the next year after thecrowning at Lincoln. 

Raven went back to the sea, and he will now be in Denmark or else on theViking path with Sigurd, for that is what he best loves. Arngeir bidesat Grimsby, high in honour with all, and the port and town grow greaterand more prosperous year by year. Wise was Grim when he chose to stay inthe place where he had chanced to come, if it were not more than chancethat brought him. I suppose that for all time the ships that are fromGrimsby will be free from all dues in the ports that are Havelok's inthe Danish land. Witlaf, the good old thane, bides in his place yet, andhe rejoices ever that he had a hand in bringing Havelok up. Nor does ourking forget that. 

Indeed, I think that he forgets naught but ill done toward him. Never isa man who has done one little thing for him overlooked, if he is met byour king after many years, and that is a royal gift indeed. 

I would that all married folk were as are this royal couple of ours. Never are they happy apart, and never has a word gone awry between them. If one speaks of Havelok, one must needs think of Goldberga; and if onesays a word of the queen, one means the king also. Happy in their peopleand in their wondrous fair children are they, and that is all that canbe wished for them. 

There was one thing wanting for long years, that I and Withelm everlonged for for Havelok--a thing for which Goldberga prayed ever. Icame to them from Queen Bertha in Kent, when good old David died; and atthat time Havelok was not a Christian, but surely the most Christianheathen that ever was. I knew that he must come into the faith at sometime; and I, at least, could not find it in my heart to blame himaltogether for holding to the Asir whom his fathers worshipped. It wasin sheer honesty and singleness of heart that he did so, and I had neverskill enough to show him the right. But Withelm, who has long been apriest of the faith, and shall surely be our bishop ere long, had moreto do with his conversion than any other. 

Yet it did not come until the days when Paulinus came from York andpreached with the fire of the missionary to us all. And then we saw themighty warrior go down to the water in the white robe of the catechumen, and come therefrom with his face shining with a new and wondrous light. 

Then he founded a monastery at Grimsby, that there the men of the marsh, who had been kind to him in the old days, might find teachers in allthat was good; and there it will surely be after many a long year, untilthere is need for its work no more, if such a time ever comes. 

So the land grows Christian fast, and good will be its folk if theyfollow the way of king and queen and their brothers. 

Now have I finished also, and this is farewell. Look you, husbands andwives, that you may be said to be like Havelok and Goldberga; and see, brothers, that you mind the words that Grim spoke to his sons, and whichthey heeded so well--

"Bare is back without brother behind it. " And that is a true word, though it was a heathen who spoke it. 

THE END. 

1 I have to thank the Mayor of Grimsby for most kindlyfurnishing me with an impression of this ancient seal. 

2 Now Nishni-Novgorod, from time immemorial the greatmeetingplace of north and south, east and west. 

3 The garth was the fenced and stockaded enclosureround a northern homestead. 

4 The seax was the heavy, curved dagger carried by menof all ranks. 

5 The northern sea god and goddess. 

6 Men drowned at sea were thought to go to the halls ofPan and Aegir. Ran is represented as fishing for heroes in time of storm. 

7 The Norns were the Fates of the northern mythology. 

8 The "Witanagemot, " the representative assembly forthe kingdom, whence our Parliament sprang. 

9 The greatest term of reproach for a coward. 

10 The gold ring kept in the Temple of the Asir, onwhich all oaths must be sworn. 

11 The sanctuary of the Asir. Thorsway and Withern inLincolnshire both preserve the name in the last and first syllablerespectively, both meaning "Thor's sanctuary. "

12 The northern equivalent of the Saxon "Folkmote, " orgeneral assembly of the people.